A sparing discouerie of our English Iesuits, and of Fa. Parsons proceedings vnder pretence of promoting the Catholike faith in England for a caueat to all true Catholiks our very louing brethren and friends, how they embrace such very vncatholike, though Iesuiticall deseignments.
         Bagshaw, Christopher, d. 1625?
      
       
         
           1601
        
      
       Approx. 159 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 43 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A14830
         STC 25126
         ESTC S119548
         99854755
         99854755
         20199
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A14830)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 20199)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1015:7)
      
       
         
           
             A sparing discouerie of our English Iesuits, and of Fa. Parsons proceedings vnder pretence of promoting the Catholike faith in England for a caueat to all true Catholiks our very louing brethren and friends, how they embrace such very vncatholike, though Iesuiticall deseignments.
             Bagshaw, Christopher, d. 1625?
             Watson, William, 1559?-1603.
          
           [16], 70, [2] p.
           
             Newly imprinted [by Felix Kingston],
             [London] :
             1601.
          
           
             By Christopher Bagshaw.
             Editor's preface signed: W.W., i.e. William Watson.
             Printer's name from STC.
             The first leaf is blank except for signature-mark "Aj"; the last leaf is blank.
             Reproduction of the original in the Folger Shakespeare Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Parsons, Robert, 1546-1610.
           Jesuits -- England -- Early works to 1800.
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2000-00 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2001-07 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2001-09 TCP Staff (Michigan)
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2001-10 Apex CoVantage
        Rekeyed and resubmitted
      
        2001-12 TCP Staff (Michigan)
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2001-12 TCP Staff (Michigan)
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-01 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           SPARING
           DISCOVERIE
           OF
           OVR
           ENGLISH
           IESVITS
           ,
           and
           of
           Fa.
           Parsons
           proceedings
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           promoting
           the
           Catholike
           faith
           in
           England
           :
        
         
           For
           a
           caueat
           to
           all
           true
           Catholiks
           ,
           our
           very
           louing
           brethren
           and
           friends
           ,
           how
           they
           embrace
           
             such
             very
             vncatholike
             ,
             though
             Iesuiticall
             deseignments
             .
          
        
         
           Eccles.
           4.
           
        
         
           Vidi
           calumnias
           quae
           sub
           sole
           geruntur
           ,
           &
           lachrymas
           innocentium
           ,
           &
           neminem
           consolatorem
           .
        
         
           Newly
           Imprinted
           .
        
         
           1601.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           WIse
           was
           the
           painter
           in
           his
           amorous
           conceit
           ,
           who
           in
           pourtraying
           out
           the
           pourport
           of
           Venus
           ,
           drew
           her
           picture
           with
           so
           great
           arte
           ,
           sleight
           ,
           and
           significant
           resemblance
           of
           her
           naturall
           blazon
           ,
           as
           the
           pourtraict
           of
           her
           foreparts
           all
           ouershadowed
           with
           the
           porch
           where
           she
           entred
           in
           ,
           
             posteriora
             eius
          
           on
           the
           back
           ,
           being
           only
           seene
           going
           into
           the
           Temple
           ,
           presented
           an
           abstract
           to
           the
           beholders
           of
           so
           rare
           excellencie
           ,
           as
           the
           type
           of
           the
           prototypon
           by
           signes
           and
           symptons
           seemed
           to
           say
           :
           Giue
           back
           enamorades
           of
           Ladies
           bewties
           :
           seeke
           not
           to
           see
           the
           face
           of
           the
           peerelesse
           :
           content
           your
           curious
           eyes
           with
           this
           ,
           which
           though
           the
           meanest
           part
           of
           the
           delightfull
           obiect
           ,
           yet
           of
           that
           perfection
           ,
           as
           wherein
           you
           may
           behold
           the
           works
           of
           Dame
           Nature
           to
           be
           so
           farre
           aboue
           reasons
           reach
           ,
           as
           wit
           and
           arte
           should
           skip
           beyond
           their
           skill
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           attempt
           to
           set
           forth
           the
           worthiest
           parts
           of
           this
           goddesse
           paragon
           sance
           pere
           .
           And
           yet
           was
           Venus
           but
           a
           very
           strumpet
           :
           a
           common
           queane
           ,
           fitter
           for
           Vulcane
           the
           black
           Smith
           ,
           then
           for
           Mars
           the
           Captayne
           ,
           and
           more
           admired
           at
           ,
           talked
           of
           and
           followed
           for
           her
           want
           on
           tricks
           ,
           insatiable
           lust
           ,
           and
           shape
           to
           frame
           an
           eye
           to
           vice
           ,
           then
           for
           any
           complement
           all
           perfection
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           purest
           parts
           of
           her
           filthie
           carcasse
           ,
           or
           lineaments
           of
           her
           vading
           ,
           though
           seeming
           faire
           sweete
           blesfull
           cheekes
           ,
           shrowded
           in
           the
           auriflame
           of
           carnation
           dye
           ,
           dropt
           in
           euery
           line
           mathematicall
           with
           argent
           and
           Gules
           ,
           milke
           white
           and
           scarlet
           red
           .
        
         
           This
           I
           haue
           sayd
           ,
           to
           bring
           into
           discourse
           the
           matter
           whereupon
           I
           meane
           to
           treate
           :
           and
           whereunto
           the
           treatise
           
           following
           doth
           wholy
           tend
           in
           chiefe
           ,
           as
           intituled
           :
           
             A
             sparing
             discouery
             of
             our
             English
             Iesuites
             ,
             and
             of
             Father
          
           Parsons
           
             proceedings
             ,
             vnder
             pretence
             of
             promoting
             the
             Catholick
             faith
             in
             England
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           For
           if
           wise
           were
           Apelles
           ,
           or
           whosoeuer
           the
           Paynter
           was
           ,
           in
           conueighing
           of
           his
           pensill
           ,
           by
           such
           cunning
           to
           shew
           Venus
           on
           the
           back
           ,
           as
           all
           men
           did
           deeme
           her
           face
           ,
           and
           foreparts
           to
           be
           of
           such
           exquisite
           perfection
           ,
           as
           impossible
           by
           arte
           to
           counterfeit
           her
           beauty
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           policie
           thought
           it
           meetest
           to
           ouer-vaile
           her
           in
           a
           Temple
           :
           this
           glimpse
           of
           her
           seeming
           glory
           ,
           being
           the
           only
           way
           to
           procure
           alonging
           desire
           of
           a
           full
           view
           to
           be
           had
           of
           her
           ;
           a
           loue
           in
           such
           fondlings
           ,
           kernes
           ,
           lobcocks
           ,
           and
           lewde
           priuadoes
           as
           had
           neuer
           seene
           her
           ,
           and
           a
           concealement
           of
           what
           soeuer
           was
           amisse
           in
           her
           ,
           or
           might
           breede
           lothsomnes
           in
           her
           followers
           :
           Then
           sure
           no
           fooles
           were
           the
           first
           Panegyricks
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           prayses
           in
           the
           vse
           of
           their
           wits
           ,
           heads
           ,
           hands
           ,
           and
           pennes
           ;
           by
           setting
           forth
           to
           the
           worlds
           theater
           in
           many
           strange
           proiects
           ,
           antique
           stewes
           and
           emblemes
           ,
           the
           hinder
           parts
           of
           the
           Iesuiticall
           perfection
           ,
           leauing
           out
           the
           fore-parts
           
             (
             scil
          
           .
           their
           drifts
           ,
           practises
           ,
           and
           deuises
           which
           are
           first
           in
           intention
           and
           framing
           of
           platformes
           )
           ouershadowed
           with
           hypocriticall
           zeale
           pharisaicall
           pretence
           ,
           and
           catholick
           shew
           of
           so
           true
           religion
           ,
           as
           impossible
           for
           any
           one
           to
           equall
           them
           in
           any
           degree
           of
           perfection
           :
           whereas
           in
           very
           deede
           they
           are
           men
           of
           the
           most
           corrupt
           manners
           ,
           imperfect
           life
           ,
           and
           stayne
           of
           religion
           ,
           that
           liue
           in
           the
           Cathol
           .
           Rom.
           Church
           this
           day
           ,
           as
           this
           ensuing
           discourse
           will
           in
           part
           declare
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           they
           stand
           so
           much
           vpon
           their
           pumptoes
           in
           the
           euerweyn'd
           conceit
           of
           their
           puritanian
           perfection
           ,
           partly
           by
           meanes
           of
           fame
           ,
           which
           following
           false
           reports
           hath
           made
           them
           famous
           :
           partly
           by
           folly
           ,
           which
           hath
           made
           their
           followers
           dote
           Pigmaleon-like
           vpon
           their
           shrines
           ,
           and
           shadowes
           of
           vertue
           and
           deuotion
           ;
           and
           partly
           ,
           (
           and
           most
           of
           all
           )
           by
           cousening
           policy
           in
           the
           paynter
           ,
           or
           her
           aults
           of
           their
           blazon
           ,
           in
           setting
           forth
           a
           counterfeit
           of
           morall
           perfection
           ,
           concealing
           
           the
           essentials
           of
           christian
           Cathol
           .
           religious
           pietie
           ,
           because
           these
           are
           not
           in
           them
           to
           be
           found
           .
           Insomuch
           as
           one
           (
           and
           he
           their
           chiefe
           Polypragmon
           )
           Father
           Parsons
           by
           name
           ,
           scorneth
           to
           haue
           any
           secular
           Priests
           witnesse
           of
           the
           Iesuiticall
           worthinesse
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           owne
           worthie
           deserts
           :
           but
           thinketh
           it
           inough
           to
           merit
           the
           honor
           ,
           point
           of
           all
           excellencie
           ,
           worth
           ,
           praise
           ,
           and
           perfection
           ,
           by
           possessing
           the
           minds
           of
           the
           
             mobile
             vulgus
          
           with
           an
           opinion
           of
           their
           hinder
           parts
           ,
           to
           be
           such
           as
           themselues
           are
           (
           forsooth
           )
           peerelesse
           ,
           matchlesse
           ,
           and
           none
           to
           be
           compared
           with
           the
           meanest
           puny
           father
           of
           their
           societie
           .
           And
           hereupon
           in
           one
           of
           his
           letters
           like
           a
           prowde
           Nemrod
           ,
           taking
           vpon
           him
           to
           be
           the
           holy
           Apostles
           peere
           (
           if
           not
           aboue
           him
           )
           he
           writes
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           manner
           :
           What
           (
           sayth
           he
           )
           
             an
             indigemus
             iam
             cōmendatitijs
             literis
             :
             an
             non
             vos
             estis
             literae
             nostrae
             ?
          
           who
           are
           priests
           and
           laborers
           in
           Gods
           Vineyard
           by
           our
           hands
           ,
           and
           without
           our
           helps
           ,
           and
           labors
           ,
           and
           loue
           towards
           you
           ,
           you
           neuer
           had
           bin
           such
           ;
           no
           ,
           nor
           these
           that
           are
           our
           most
           contradicters
           or
           maligners
           there
           &c.
           
           Least
           therefore
           we
           should
           but
           incurre
           a
           scoffing
           contempt
           ,
           and
           receiue
           but
           a
           flap
           with
           a
           foxtaile
           for
           commending
           of
           these
           peerelesse
           perfectiues
           :
           for
           my
           part
           I
           will
           promise
           good
           Father
           Parsons
           faithfully
           ,
           that
           hereafter
           he
           shall
           neuer
           haue
           my
           worthlesse
           commends
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           his
           remayning
           Iesuites
           .
           And
           further
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           letter
           he
           accounts
           the
           secular
           priests
           ingratefull
           ,
           for
           not
           applauding
           to
           their
           owne
           destruction
           ,
           contempt
           of
           priesthood
           ,
           abuse
           of
           Pope
           ,
           and
           Prince
           ,
           and
           ruyne
           of
           all
           Catholicks
           ,
           and
           Catholick
           religion
           ,
           in
           prowdly
           arrogating
           to
           his
           societie
           that
           all
           we
           haue
           ,
           comes
           from
           them
           .
           Which
           is
           as
           false
           ,
           as
           contradiction
           can
           make
           it
           :
           for
           all
           their
           credit
           ,
           and
           what
           else
           they
           haue
           worth
           the
           naming
           ,
           commeth
           from
           the
           secular
           cleargie
           and
           priestly
           prerogatiue
           .
           So
           then
           ,
           this
           admonition
           of
           his
           giuen
           (
           though
           with
           many
           absurdities
           )
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           for
           a
           gentle
           caueat
           for
           all
           reuerend
           priests
           ,
           and
           other
           Catholicks
           ,
           to
           beware
           how
           euer
           they
           admit
           ,
           accept
           ,
           or
           receiue
           from
           henceforth
           any
           fauour
           at
           a
           Iesuites
           hand
           ;
           or
           yeeld
           
           them
           any
           countenance
           ,
           or
           affoord
           them
           any
           furtherance
           in
           attayning
           to
           any
           place
           ,
           office
           ,
           or
           calling
           of
           credit
           ,
           gayne
           ,
           or
           other
           aduauncement
           :
           being
           sure
           by
           the
           former
           to
           be
           vpbrayded
           euer
           after
           with
           disgracefull
           speeches
           ,
           making
           a
           mountayne
           of
           a
           molehill
           (
           if
           any
           good
           be
           gotten
           by
           their
           meanes
           :
           )
           and
           by
           the
           latter
           ,
           as
           certayne
           to
           make
           a
           rod
           for
           their
           owne
           tailes
           (
           as
           the
           tearme
           goeth
           )
           lesse
           or
           more
           sharp
           ,
           agreeing
           to
           the
           qualitie
           of
           the
           profit
           ,
           or
           preferment
           that
           any
           one
           shall
           enfeoffe
           ,
           enrich
           ,
           or
           possesse
           a
           Iesuite
           with
           thereby
           .
           And
           by
           both
           manifest
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           whether
           you
           giue
           any
           thing
           to
           ,
           or
           receiue
           any
           thing
           from
           them
           :
           the
           very
           gift
           ,
           receit
           ,
           contract
           ,
           bargaine
           ,
           condition
           ,
           familiaritie
           ,
           or
           act
           of
           intermedling
           with
           them
           ;
           is
           a
           plague
           infectiue
           ,
           a
           poyson
           remedilesse
           ,
           and
           a
           pitch
           that
           floods
           of
           watery
           teares
           (
           nay
           what
           if
           I
           sayd
           bloudy
           )
           will
           not
           wash
           away
           :
           so
           dangerous
           are
           their
           inchauntments
           and
           charme
           .
           For
           giue
           them
           but
           an
           inch
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           take
           an
           ell
           .
           Admit
           them
           to
           parlee
           ,
           and
           straight
           they
           fall
           to
           practise
           .
           Affoord
           them
           but
           a
           fauor
           in
           ciuill
           curtesie
           ,
           and
           they
           incroch
           vpon
           a
           freedome
           by
           absolute
           authoritie
           .
           And
           once
           comply
           ,
           comport
           ,
           combine
           your selfe
           with
           them
           ;
           and
           they
           pray
           vpon
           you
           .
           Aliene
           ,
           sequester
           ,
           or
           disioynt
           your selfe
           once
           from
           them
           ,
           after
           acquaintance
           made
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           you
           are
           sure
           to
           be
           deuoured
           by
           them
           :
           their
           baytes
           of
           calling
           to
           their
           lure
           are
           so
           sweete
           :
           their
           backbitings
           in
           giuing
           of
           gorges
           for
           off
           castings
           ,
           so
           cruell
           ,
           
             (
             gladij
             enim
             ancipites
             linguae
             eorum
             :
             )
          
           and
           their
           familiaritie
           so
           fatall
           ,
           as
           like
           Seians
           iade
           they
           are
           infortunate
           ,
           mischieuous
           ,
           and
           worke
           the
           heauie
           downe-fall
           of
           those
           that
           deale
           with
           them
           .
           So
           as
           some
           haue
           wished
           that
           those
           priests
           who
           first
           (
           of
           meere
           charity
           I
           dare
           say
           )
           procured
           and
           were
           meanes
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           comming
           into
           England
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           their
           preferment
           to
           secular
           priests
           offices
           in
           the
           same
           :
           had
           bought
           their
           absence
           with
           their
           dearest
           bloud
           out
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           English
           Colledges
           ,
           and
           the
           English
           Dominions
           .
           But
           seeing
           the
           dismall
           dayes
           of
           our
           heauie
           calamities
           haue
           calculated
           to
           our
           hard
           fortunes
           ,
           to
           bring
           those
           amongst
           
           vs
           that
           should
           augment
           our
           miseries
           :
           Let
           Father
           Parsons
           and
           his
           associates
           from
           henceforth
           spare
           their
           pennes
           ,
           and
           (
           if
           they
           please
           )
           their
           liplabor
           besides
           ,
           from
           reiecting
           our
           witnes
           of
           their
           good
           names
           ;
           and
           receiue
           with
           gratefull
           minds
           this
           testimony
           ensuing
           ,
           by
           a
           discourse
           of
           their
           owne
           words
           ,
           acts
           ,
           and
           proceedings
           ,
           as
           letters
           commendatitiats
           of
           the
           vnsauory
           fruits
           of
           their
           lucklesse
           labors
           .
           And
           because
           their
           face
           and
           foreparts
           (
           vnderstood
           by
           their
           intention
           ,
           which
           should
           make
           their
           acts
           perfect
           indeed
           :
           for
           
             intentio
             non
             actus
             perficit
             actum
          
           )
           are
           masqued
           with
           a
           vaile
           of
           policie
           in
           externall
           shew
           of
           pietie
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           ignorant
           sort
           of
           their
           foolish
           Enamorades
           haue
           nothing
           but
           their
           backs
           ,
           or
           posteriora
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           fruits
           of
           their
           labors
           to
           iudge
           them
           by
           :
           therefore
           say
           I
           ,
           by
           a
           demonstration
           
             à
             posteriori
          
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           effects
           ,
           the
           testimony
           of
           their
           owne
           hand-writings
           and
           deedes
           done
           ,
           will
           we
           ,
           or
           nill
           we
           ,
           will
           be
           such
           letters
           of
           commendations
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           on
           their
           behalfe
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           vnwilling
           to
           open
           ,
           were
           we
           not
           forced
           thereunto
           ;
           their
           friends
           will
           be
           sory
           (
           for
           their
           aduersaries
           will
           put
           them
           thereby
           to
           their
           trials
           :
           )
           Angels
           will
           blush
           at
           them
           :
           feendes
           will
           laugh
           them
           to
           scorne
           :
           and
           they
           themselues
           (
           if
           any
           grace
           ,
           remorse
           ,
           or
           shame
           be
           in
           them
           )
           will
           hide
           both
           their
           backs
           and
           faces
           for
           euer
           hereafter
           :
           neuer
           vaunt
           of
           their
           vertue
           ,
           of
           their
           learning
           ,
           of
           their
           wisedome
           ,
           of
           their
           gouernment
           ,
           of
           their
           graces
           :
           neuer
           pluck
           vp
           their
           plumes
           againe
           ,
           neuer
           seeke
           to
           ouerpearke
           ,
           ouercrow
           ,
           ouertop
           their
           betters
           ,
           their
           ancients
           ,
           their
           independents
           ,
           of
           whom
           they
           do
           &
           must
           depend
           in
           their
           priestly
           function
           ,
           their
           highest
           dignities
           ,
           their
           whole
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           the
           chiefe
           flower
           of
           their
           garland
           :
           spite
           of
           their
           pride
           ,
           maugre
           their
           malice
           ,
           though
           Don
           Lucifer
           be
           their
           Captaine
           .
        
         
           I
           might
           (
           gentle
           Reader
           ,
           deare
           Cathol
           .
           Engl.
           Recusants
           ,
           of
           all
           degrees
           and
           both
           sexes
           )
           heere
           enlarge
           my selfe
           with
           a
           long
           discourse
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           to
           too
           great
           impietie
           by
           application
           of
           the
           example
           brought
           out
           of
           the
           picture
           of
           Venus
           :
           what
           foule
           ,
           loathsome
           ,
           and
           fearefull
           vices
           are
           amongst
           
           them
           ,
           pharisaically
           ouershadowed
           with
           a
           pretence
           of
           a
           religious
           zeale
           .
           I
           could
           here
           touch
           20.
           sundry
           persons
           in
           particular
           manner
           ,
           if
           confession-reuealers
           ,
           if
           murders
           ,
           if
           extortions
           ,
           if
           cousenage
           ,
           if
           what
           not
           more
           dreadfull
           offences
           worse
           then
           these
           (
           if
           worse
           may
           be
           )
           can
           touch
           them
           ;
           and
           with
           witnesses
           of
           speciall
           credit
           ,
           with
           more
           odious
           crimes
           then
           euer
           they
           can
           iustly
           lay
           (
           as
           most
           falsely
           ,
           iniuriously
           ,
           and
           vniustly
           they
           haue
           already
           layd
           them
           )
           to
           any
           of
           these
           secular
           priests
           charge
           :
           who
           now
           do
           stand
           in
           opposition
           against
           them
           .
           I
           could
           here
           set
           downe
           in
           a
           positiue
           discourse
           an
           historie
           of
           a
           great
           part
           of
           their
           whole
           life
           ,
           euen
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           
             Ignatius
             Layola
          
           a
           Span.
           Captain
           their
           first
           founder
           ,
           to
           this
           present
           hower
           ;
           all
           within
           one
           age
           of
           a
           man
           :
           how
           they
           are
           gone
           from
           their
           first
           institution
           ,
           and
           haue
           corrupted
           and
           broken
           the
           rules
           of
           their
           order
           or
           societie
           :
           for
           they
           are
           so
           farre
           out
           of
           all
           order
           ,
           as
           they
           must
           needes
           haue
           a
           new
           name
           ,
           scz
           .
           to
           be
           called
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           societie
           (
           euen
           as
           the
           Puritanes
           haue
           such
           a
           like
           name
           )
           scorning
           to
           be
           called
           or
           sayd
           to
           be
           of
           the
           order
           of
           this
           ,
           or
           that
           man
           ,
           as
           the
           Benedictines
           are
           of
           the
           order
           of
           
             S.
             Bennet
          
           :
           the
           Dominicans
           of
           
             S.
             Dominicks
          
           order
           :
           the
           Franciscanes
           of
           
             S.
             Francis
          
           ,
           because
           the
           Iesuites
           are
           of
           the
           societie
           (
           forsooth
           )
           or
           fellowship
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           no
           meaner
           person
           then
           Christ
           Iesus
           :
           how
           of
           all
           other
           religious
           orders
           (
           for
           religious
           they
           would
           be
           counted
           ,
           though
           not
           of
           or
           in
           any
           order
           )
           they
           haue
           the
           soonest
           failed
           and
           fallen
           from
           all
           religious
           pietie
           in
           generall
           (
           for
           some
           of
           them
           no
           doubt
           are
           good
           men
           in
           speciall
           ,
           but
           I
           doubt
           those
           are
           not
           Engl.
           )
           of
           any
           one
           order
           of
           religion
           that
           euer
           was
           confirmed
           (
           as
           theirs
           was
           )
           to
           this
           day
           .
           How
           many
           signes
           ,
           demonstrations
           ,
           and
           morall
           certainties
           there
           are
           ,
           that
           their
           best
           dayes
           are
           past
           :
           their
           rare
           ,
           memorable
           ,
           and
           worthie
           fame
           ,
           at
           the
           highest
           pitch
           :
           their
           haughtie-aspiring-towring-wits
           at
           a
           shamefull
           
             non
             plus
          
           :
           their
           prowde-ambitious-mounting-thoughts
           in
           the
           next
           turne
           to
           a
           Luciferian
           fall
           .
           I
           might
           take
           occasion
           heere
           to
           descry
           in
           the
           anatomy
           lecture
           of
           the
           Iesuiticall
           ghosts
           ,
           the
           diuersitie
           of
           such
           wicked
           spirits
           ,
           as
           
           transforming
           themselues
           into
           angels
           of
           light
           ,
           leade
           more
           soules
           to
           hell
           with
           them
           ,
           then
           the
           feends
           of
           most
           vglie
           shape
           appearing
           in
           their
           owne
           proper
           colours
           .
           I
           might
           from
           hence
           deduct
           a
           triple
           alphabet
           intire
           of
           Machiuilian
           practises
           vsed
           by
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           setting
           downe
           their
           rules
           atheall
           in
           order
           of
           their
           platforme
           layd
           for
           a
           perpetuity
           of
           their
           intended
           gouernment
           despoticon
           ,
           and
           mock-weale
           publick
           oligarchicall
           :
           how
           ,
           when
           ,
           amongst
           whom
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           ,
           this
           &
           that
           stratageme
           is
           to
           be
           practised
           :
           what
           maximes
           ,
           axiomaes
           ,
           or
           rules
           are
           generall
           or
           common
           to
           all
           :
           and
           which
           are
           speciall
           ,
           and
           but
           proper
           to
           some
           in
           particular
           :
           how
           that
           
             vtiscientia
             ,
             omnia
             ordine
             ad
             Deum
             ,
             omnia
             propter
             bonum
             publ
             .
             societ
             .
             omnia
             pro
             tempore
             nihil
             pro
             veritate
             ,
          
           with
           many
           the
           like
           ,
           makes
           (
           by
           their
           interpretation
           )
           all
           lying
           ,
           periury
           ,
           swearing
           ,
           for
           swearing
           ,
           murther
           ,
           incest
           ,
           sacriledge
           ,
           simony
           ,
           idolatry
           ,
           and
           whatsoeuer
           else
           ,
           lawfull
           ,
           profitable
           ,
           commendable
           &
           necessary
           .
           How
           this
           polititian
           or
           state-father
           is
           to
           be
           imployed
           in
           Princes
           Courts
           as
           a
           lieger
           for
           aduice
           :
           how
           to
           canton
           a
           Kingdome
           :
           how
           to
           refine
           a
           Monarchie
           into
           the
           forme
           of
           a
           Prouince
           :
           how
           to
           insinuate
           himselfe
           in
           proper
           person
           or
           by
           his
           agents
           into
           his
           Soueraignes
           fauour
           ,
           or
           some
           neerest
           about
           the
           seate
           of
           Maiesty
           ,
           to
           know
           all
           the
           secrets
           of
           the
           land
           :
           how
           to
           alien
           the
           mindes
           of
           most
           loyall
           subiects
           ,
           and
           draw
           them
           to
           consent
           to
           what
           vnnaturall
           inuasion
           ,
           rebellion
           ,
           conspiracie
           ,
           riot
           ,
           or
           what
           else
           ,
           and
           when
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           pleaseth
           :
           how
           to
           know
           the
           occurrents
           of
           chance
           and
           change
           in
           state
           affaires
           :
           and
           when
           and
           how
           to
           colour
           treacheries
           ,
           treasons
           ,
           and
           popular
           tumults
           ,
           vnder
           glorious
           stiles
           of
           common
           wealths
           ,
           and
           zealous
           actions
           .
           I
           might
           here
           dilate
           vpon
           the
           manifold
           iniuries
           ,
           calumnies
           ,
           and
           slaunders
           ,
           breathed
           out
           by
           them
           against
           Popes
           and
           Princes
           ,
           against
           the
           Cathol
           .
           Rom
           Church
           and
           common
           wealth
           of
           England
           :
           nay
           of
           euery
           Christian
           Kingdome
           :
           against
           the
           Mother
           Citie
           ,
           where
           stands
           inuiolate
           the
           fortresse
           of
           our
           faith
           and
           religion
           :
           against
           all
           monasticall
           and
           religious
           orders
           :
           against
           the
           secular
           Clergie
           ,
           and
           especially
           Seminary
           Priests
           :
           against
           all
           
           noble
           and
           generous
           blouds
           ,
           titles
           ,
           honors
           ,
           and
           princely
           prerogatiues
           from
           the
           regall
           Throne
           of
           Maiestie
           to
           the
           seate
           of
           worship
           against
           the
           right
           of
           inheritance
           to
           armes
           ,
           lands
           ,
           and
           honors
           ,
           euen
           from
           the
           Soueraigne
           to
           the
           Freeholder
           or
           Tenant
           in
           fee
           simple
           of
           all
           degrees
           :
           against
           all
           and
           euery
           parcell
           ,
           part
           ,
           and
           member
           of
           the
           publick
           weale
           ,
           molested
           ,
           endaungered
           ,
           infested
           by
           them
           .
           I
           might
           here
           set
           downe
           the
           finall
           conclusions
           of
           their
           intention
           ,
           for
           ,
           and
           to
           what
           end
           ,
           they
           do
           these
           things
           :
           scil
           .
           to
           aduance
           themselues
           ,
           and
           pull
           downe
           all
           that
           are
           not
           they
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           it
           is
           that
           all
           their
           cormorant
           crowes
           ,
           are
           milke
           white
           doues
           :
           their
           black
           birds
           ,
           swannes
           :
           their
           haggardhawkes
           ,
           gentle
           fawcons
           of
           the
           Tower
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           it
           is
           that
           their
           sots
           are
           Salomons
           :
           their
           preuadoes
           ,
           saincts
           :
           their
           silents
           ,
           politicks
           :
           and
           all
           amongst
           them
           rare
           ,
           matchlesse
           ,
           peerelesse
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           a
           more
           neere
           familiaritie
           with
           God
           ,
           greater
           skill
           ,
           and
           more
           aboundance
           of
           grace
           giuen
           them
           ,
           for
           edifying
           ,
           directing
           ,
           and
           instructing
           of
           soules
           ,
           then
           any
           other
           Priest.
           For
           this
           cause
           it
           is
           that
           they
           dare
           presume
           to
           call
           the
           Pope
           himselfe
           an
           heretick
           :
           the
           Kings
           of
           Fraunce
           and
           Scotland
           reprobates
           :
           and
           to
           giue
           her
           Maiestie
           and
           the
           State
           heere
           names
           so
           odious
           ,
           as
           too
           oft
           it
           is
           once
           to
           repeate
           them
           after
           them
           .
           No
           maruaile
           then
           if
           the
           secular
           afflicted
           Priests
           be
           subiect
           to
           their
           torturing
           toongs
           in
           all
           extreamenes
           that
           may
           be
           thought
           vpon
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           it
           is
           that
           they
           (
           the
           Spanish
           faction
           I
           meane
           )
           haue
           labored
           these
           30.
           yeers
           space
           and
           vpward
           (
           for
           so
           long
           it
           is
           since
           the
           Bull
           of
           
             Pius
             Quintus
          
           came
           out
           by
           the
           Iesuiticall
           humorists
           procurement
           )
           for
           depriuing
           her
           Maiestie
           of
           her
           life
           ,
           Kingdome
           ,
           Crowne
           ,
           and
           all
           at
           once
           :
           for
           setting
           this
           flourishing
           common
           wealth
           on
           fier
           and
           flame
           :
           for
           establishing
           their
           owne
           Allobrogiall
           conceited
           soueraignty
           ,
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           restoring
           this
           whole
           I
           le
           to
           the
           auncient
           Cathol
           .
           Rom.
           faith
           and
           Religion
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           no
           Religion
           ,
           deuotion
           ,
           pietie
           ,
           charitie
           ,
           no
           nor
           any
           face
           of
           a
           true
           reformed
           Cathol
           .
           Church
           (
           as
           they
           tearme
           it
           )
           must
           be
           spoken
           of
           ,
           or
           thought
           to
           be
           any
           where
           ,
           but
           amongst
           
           the
           Donatistiall-Africanian-Spanish-Iesuites
           :
           No
           not
           in
           Rome
           it selfe
           ,
           without
           the
           Iesuites
           residence
           were
           any
           true
           religion
           to
           be
           found
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           all
           secular
           Priests
           or
           other
           Catholicks
           must
           be
           censured
           ,
           iudged
           ,
           and
           condemned
           by
           these
           arrogant
           Iesuites
           for
           irreligious
           malecontents
           ,
           atheall
           polititians
           ,
           apostataes
           :
           and
           what
           not
           vile
           tearmes
           are
           giuen
           vnto
           them
           ,
           that
           fauour
           not
           ,
           nay
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           applaude
           ,
           further
           ,
           and
           sweare
           to
           the
           Ladies
           Infantaes
           title
           to
           the
           English
           Crowne
           :
           or
           that
           will
           seeme
           any
           way
           to
           defend
           ,
           wish
           ,
           or
           shew
           any
           fauour
           in
           their
           poore
           and
           worthles
           conceits
           ,
           (
           as
           what
           other
           opinion
           can
           afflicted
           subiects
           haue
           )
           to
           the
           line
           of
           King
           Henry
           the
           seauenth
           ,
           or
           any
           one
           of
           the
           bloud
           royall
           of
           our
           owne
           Nation
           ,
           borne
           and
           liuing
           within
           the
           I
           le
           of
           Albion
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           secular
           Priests
           must
           be
           holden
           for
           men
           infamous
           ,
           detected
           of
           most
           notorious
           vices
           ,
           scandales
           ,
           passionate
           ,
           ignorant
           ,
           vnlearned
           ,
           and
           vnfit
           for
           gouernment
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           it
           is
           that
           an
           innouate
           or
           new
           authoritie
           must
           be
           gotten
           and
           giuen
           to
           one
           Maister
           
             George
             Blackwell
          
           ,
           (
           a
           man
           by
           so
           much
           the
           more
           fit
           for
           to
           serue
           their
           turne
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           as
           he
           is
           the
           most
           vnfit
           of
           an
           100.
           secular
           Priests
           within
           the
           Realme
           ,
           for
           the
           purpose
           in
           shew
           pretended
           by
           them
           )
           for
           to
           extend
           ouer
           all
           
             England
             ,
             Scotland
          
           ,
           and
           Wales
           ,
           with
           a
           premuniriall
           stile
           and
           title
           of
           regall
           dignity
           ,
           derogating
           as
           well
           to
           the
           see
           Apostolick
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           seate
           of
           Maiesty
           .
           And
           yet
           he
           thus
           authorized
           standeth
           at
           the
           deuotion
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           to
           runne
           and
           turne
           like
           a
           lackey
           boy
           in
           a
           french
           Ioupe
           ,
           and
           is
           to
           attend
           on
           his
           good
           Lord
           and
           Maister
           Fa.
           Garnets
           will
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           being
           but
           aduaunced
           to
           the
           dignitie
           ,
           honor
           ,
           or
           office
           of
           a
           viceroy
           ,
           nay
           but
           of
           a
           viceregent
           ,
           nay
           but
           of
           a
           vice-president
           ,
           nay
           but
           of
           a
           viceprotonotary
           ,
           nay
           but
           of
           a
           viceuiridary
           :
           nay
           but
           of
           a
           meere
           spirituall
           rackmaster
           at
           the
           most
           .
           For
           he
           hath
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           any
           Iesuite
           ,
           among
           whom
           there
           is
           a
           subordinate
           authoritie
           by
           degrees
           ascendent
           euen
           to
           Emperour
           
             Robert
             Parsons
          
           ,
           or
           their
           Generall
           ;
           but
           is
           at
           the
           commaund
           of
           the
           meanest
           puny
           father
           amongst
           them
           ,
           
           to
           strike
           with
           ecclesiasticall
           censure
           ,
           whomsoeuer
           any
           of
           them
           willhaue
           smitten
           downe
           :
           and
           therefore
           he
           must
           needs
           be
           said
           to
           be
           in
           some
           inferior
           calling
           vnder
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           word
           Archpriest
           importeth
           .
           For
           the
           meanest
           Iesuit
           (
           though
           a
           lay
           brother
           )
           being
           accounted
           far
           better
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           any
           ordinary
           Seminary
           ,
           or
           secular
           priest
           ;
           it
           followeth
           then
           ,
           that
           any
           Iesuite
           priest
           is
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           an
           extraordinary
           secul
           .
           priest
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           before
           an
           Archpriest
           or
           chief
           maister
           &
           head-priest
           ouer
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           seculars
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           seeming
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           Iesuits
           falshood
           ,
           treacheries
           ,
           &
           treasons
           against
           the
           Cathol
           .
           Church
           ,
           and
           commonwelth
           ,
           intended
           by
           institution
           of
           this
           new
           puritanianlike
           superintendency
           ,
           or
           authority
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           resisting
           it
           (
           as
           the
           secular
           priests
           did
           ,
           first
           by
           non-acceptance
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           then
           by
           appealing
           from
           him
           )
           is
           tearmed
           schisme
           ,
           disobedience
           ,
           disloyaltie
           ,
           rebellion
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           offence
           ,
           committed
           against
           Pope
           Clement
           ,
           or
           
             Q.
             Elizabeth
          
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           words
           schisme
           ,
           rebellion
           ,
           &c.
           must
           needs
           haue
           a
           relation
           to
           some
           supreme
           Maiestie
           )
           and
           seeing
           the
           secular
           priests
           haue
           only
           (
           if
           against
           any
           )
           schismatiz'd
           &
           rebelled
           against
           
             M.
             Geor.
             Blackwell
          
           and
           his
           Iesus
           masters
           :
           ergo
           by
           necessary
           sequel
           it
           must
           ensue
           ;
           that
           he
           is
           the
           Pope
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           schism
           ,
           &
           the
           Prince
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           rebellion
           incurred
           and
           committed
           against
           him
           .
           But
           then
           withal
           I
           do
           infer
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           an
           absurd
           vsurper
           and
           traitor
           to
           them
           both
           alike
           ,
           by
           his
           dotage
           in
           suffering
           such
           vaine
           Iesuiticall
           applauses
           to
           his
           owne
           destruction
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           the
           said
           
             M.
             Blackwell
          
           must
           by
           the
           Prouinciall
           ,
           or
           other
           superior
           or
           inferior
           Iesuits
           ,
           commaund
           ,
           excommunicate
           ,
           suspend
           ,
           and
           take
           away
           faculties
           from
           what
           priest
           they
           please
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           their
           goodnames
           besides
           .
           Nay
           which
           is
           not
           more
           cruell
           ,
           tyrannicall
           ,
           barbarous
           ,
           &
           monstrous
           ,
           then
           childish
           ,
           ridiculous
           ,
           peeuish
           ,
           &
           indiscrete
           ,
           void
           of
           all
           wit
           ,
           sense
           ,
           learning
           ,
           religion
           ,
           conscience
           ,
           ciuility
           ,
           humanity
           ,
           or
           honesty
           ;
           he
           must
           and
           doth
           forbid
           men
           to
           defend
           their
           good
           names
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           or
           thinke
           they
           are
           wronged
           by
           him
           ,
           or
           the
           Iesuits
           :
           to
           seeke
           for
           any
           iustice
           :
           
           to
           appeale
           from
           him
           in
           any
           thing
           .
           And
           in
           few
           ,
           such
           absurdities
           are
           desperately
           diuulged
           by
           him
           ,
           as
           neither
           Prince
           nor
           Pope
           in
           like
           cases
           can
           make
           lawfull
           :
           being
           against
           the
           law
           of
           God
           and
           Nature
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Pope
           cannot
           dispence
           ,
           much
           lesse
           
             M.
             George
             Blackwell
          
           suspend
           ,
           inhibite
           ,
           or
           abrogate
           ,
           at
           a
           Iesuites
           pleasure
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           it
           is
           :
           that
           all
           manner
           of
           bookes
           ,
           writings
           ,
           or
           other
           passages
           of
           speech
           are
           contemned
           and
           condemned
           that
           fauor
           not
           
             Fa.
             Parsons
          
           popularitie
           in
           his
           bookes
           of
           titles
           ,
           or
           his
           treasons
           and
           slanders
           against
           our
           soueraigne
           and
           state
           in
           the
           late
           Bull
           of
           Excommunication
           1588
           set
           out
           against
           her
           Maiestie
           &c.
           or
           other
           rayling
           bookes
           of
           Philopater
           ,
           the
           scribe
           ,
           the
           wardword
           (
           derogating
           to
           secular
           priests
           in
           sundry
           places
           )
           especially
           his
           high
           counsell
           of
           Reformation
           &c.
           
           For
           this
           cause
           none
           but
           Span.
           and
           Iesuites
           are
           secretly
           nominated
           to
           rule
           the
           roast
           in
           England
           ,
           vpon
           the
           pretended
           Span.
           inuasion
           for
           restoring
           of
           religion
           :
           all
           the
           english
           that
           are
           not
           Iesuits
           being
           but
           fooles
           or
           atheists
           ,
           and
           libertines
           ,
           vnfit
           for
           gouernment
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           (
           the
           Iesuits
           )
           haue
           bin
           plotting
           about
           this
           monarchie
           ,
           how
           to
           bring
           both
           states
           ecclesiasticall
           and
           temporall
           vnder
           them
           aboue
           these
           20.
           yeeres
           space
           :
           first
           beginning
           to
           tyrannise
           ouer
           the
           students
           and
           secular
           priests
           at
           Rome
           :
           then
           at
           Wishich
           ;
           after
           that
           ,
           throughout
           England
           :
           and
           now
           in
           euery
           place
           where
           any
           of
           them
           are
           opposite
           to
           their
           ambitious
           designements
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           
             Fa.
             Parsons
          
           was
           so
           beneficial
           to
           some
           engl
           .
           soldiers
           though
           hereticks
           ,
           taken
           prisoners
           in
           Spain
           ,
           that
           he
           so
           spedily
           obtained
           of
           the
           King
           Cathol
           .
           there
           to
           institute
           three
           Seminaries
           on
           his
           Maiesties
           costs
           and
           charges
           :
           that
           graynes
           and
           indulgences
           must
           be
           published
           in
           England
           on
           the
           Span.
           behalfe
           ,
           for
           all
           that
           take
           his
           part
           :
           that
           all
           who
           come
           out
           of
           Spayne
           ,
           must
           sweare
           ,
           vow
           ,
           professe
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           acknowledge
           an
           obedience
           to
           Maister
           Blackwell
           in
           all
           things
           ;
           yea
           euen
           to
           become
           ranck
           traytors
           against
           their
           Prince
           and
           Countrey
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           principally
           intended
           .
           In
           few
           :
           for
           this
           cause
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Iesuites
           labour
           in
           all
           things
           to
           be
           holden
           for
           peerelesse
           ,
           
           and
           to
           haue
           all
           the
           secular
           Priests
           to
           be
           accounted
           of
           as
           abiects
           vnworthy
           the
           naming
           .
        
         
           These
           with
           many
           the
           like
           particular
           points
           are
           here
           and
           in
           other
           bookes
           handled
           more
           at
           large
           :
           of
           all
           which
           ,
           as
           I
           might
           enlarge
           my selfe
           beyond
           the
           limits
           of
           an
           Epistle
           :
           so
           desiring
           the
           gentle
           Cathol
           .
           charitable
           ,
           and
           friendly
           Reader
           to
           peruse
           these
           ,
           with
           this
           ensuing
           discourse
           aduisedly
           ,
           voide
           of
           passion
           ,
           affection
           ,
           or
           other
           partiall
           doome
           :
           I
           craue
           only
           in
           recompence
           of
           my
           paines
           taken
           for
           their
           sakes
           to
           bring
           them
           out
           of
           error
           ,
           a
           kinde
           censure
           of
           my
           well
           meant
           indeuors
           ,
           with
           a
           charitable
           remembrance
           of
           my
           poore
           sinfull
           soule
           in
           their
           Cathol
           .
           religious
           deuotions
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           time
           of
           their
           best
           remembrance
           :
           as
           one
           that
           can
           not
           let
           passe
           any
           of
           my
           brethrens
           works
           that
           haue
           hitherto
           ,
           or
           shall
           hereafter
           come
           into
           my
           hands
           ,
           without
           an
           exhortatiue
           Epistle
           vnto
           all
           true
           English
           hearted
           Catholicks
           ,
           to
           beware
           of
           the
           Iesuiticall
           poyson
           .
           Dixi.
           
        
         
           
             Yours
             as
             you
             loue
             our
             holy
             auncient
             ,
             Apostolicall
             Cathol
             .
             Rom.
             Church
             .
          
           
             W.
             W.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           sparing
           discouerie
           of
           our
           English
           
             Iesuits
             ,
             and
             of
             Fa.
          
           Parsons
           proceedings
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           promoting
           the
           Catholicke
           faith
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           
             OMnis
             Christi
             actio
             est
             nostra
             instructie
             .
          
           Our
           Sauiour
           Iesus
           his
           deedes
           are
           to
           all
           true
           Catholickes
           so
           many
           documents
           .
           The
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           religious
           men
           had
           in
           processe
           of
           time
           through
           their
           hypocrisie
           vtterly
           discountenanced
           the
           ordinary
           Priesthood
           .
           It
           is
           strange
           by
           Iosephus
           report
           ,
           into
           what
           credit
           they
           were
           growne
           with
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           especially
           with
           women
           .
           But
           
             ficta
             non
             diu
             fallunt
          
           :
           dissemblers
           for
           a
           time
           may
           beare
           a
           sway
           :
           but
           being
           like
           the
           apples
           of
           Sodome
           ,
           touch
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           turne
           into
           ashes
           :
           their
           continuance
           willnot
           be
           long
           .
           Christ
           our
           Lord
           the
           truth
           and
           the
           light
           ,
           finding
           these
           maskers
           ietting
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           plucked
           off
           their
           vizards
           ,
           and
           with
           many
           woes
           disclosed
           their
           dissimulation
           :
           leauing
           vs
           an
           example
           to
           imitate
           ,
           when
           we
           perceiue
           any
           religious
           persons
           countenanced
           with
           neuer
           so
           high
           titles
           ,
           to
           shift
           and
           practise
           by
           the
           like
           fraude
           ,
           how
           for
           their
           owne
           aduancement
           ,
           they
           may
           discredit
           the
           secular
           Priests
           ,
           on
           whose
           shoulders
           ,
           and
           not
           vpon
           religious
           mens
           ,
           the
           cure
           and
           charge
           of
           all
           christian
           mens
           soules
           are
           chiefly
           layd
           by
           the
           institution
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           continuall
           practise
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           .
           We
           do
           not
           make
           this
           mention
           of
           religious
           men
           ,
           as
           disliking
           of
           those
           most
           holy
           and
           religious
           orders
           ,
           we
           are
           verily
           perswaded
           that
           they
           were
           deuised
           and
           founded
           by
           the
           
           spirit
           of
           God
           :
           some
           of
           them
           especially
           to
           contemplation
           ,
           and
           some
           to
           ioyne
           therewith
           their
           paynes
           and
           trauell
           for
           the
           assisting
           of
           vs
           that
           be
           secular
           Priests
           in
           so
           great
           a
           worke
           committed
           vnto
           vs
           :
           but
           not
           to
           deale
           with
           vs
           ,
           as
           these
           our
           new
           maisters
           the
           Iesuites
           do
           ,
           to
           oppose
           themselues
           against
           vs
           factiously
           ,
           or
           to
           calumniate
           and
           slaunder
           vs
           falsely
           ,
           or
           to
           allure
           the
           peoples
           hearts
           frō
           vs
           hypocritically
           ,
           or
           to
           insult
           and
           tyranize
           ouer
           vs
           most
           prowdly
           and
           disdainefully
           .
           For
           this
           is
           plaine
           Pharisaisme
           ,
           and
           may
           not
           any
           longer
           be
           well
           endured
           :
           it
           hath
           already
           taken
           deeper
           roote
           in
           short
           time
           amongst
           vs
           then
           many
           men
           deeme
           of
           :
           and
           will
           grow
           to
           be
           pernicious
           to
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           if
           with
           the
           greater
           foresight
           and
           diligence
           as
           pestilent
           weeds
           they
           be
           not
           plucked
           vp
           .
        
         
           Some
           of
           their
           followers
           haue
           presumed
           by
           their
           directions
           to
           affirme
           in
           writing
           ,
           that
           the
           Iesuites
           are
           more
           free
           from
           error
           ,
           more
           familiar
           with
           God
           ,
           more
           particularly
           illuminated
           in
           all
           their
           meeds
           ,
           and
           more
           specially
           indued
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           guiding
           soules
           ,
           then
           are
           the
           secular
           Priests
           in
           the
           haruest
           of
           God
           :
           and
           thereupon
           an
           admonition
           is
           giuen
           to
           all
           Catholicks
           to
           take
           diligent
           heed
           ,
           and
           beware
           of
           all
           Priests
           in
           generall
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           either
           them selues
           Iesuites
           ,
           or
           such
           else
           ,
           as
           haue
           relation
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           are
           in
           all
           their
           proceedings
           aduised
           and
           guided
           by
           them
           .
           And
           concerning
           women
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           are
           admitted
           by
           our
           Archpriest
           and
           the
           Iesuites
           into
           their
           secret
           Counsels
           :
           and
           both
           there
           and
           elsewhere
           amongst
           their
           gossips
           ,
           they
           censure
           vs
           in
           the
           depth
           of
           their
           great
           iudgement
           very
           wisely
           :
           they
           rayle
           vpon
           vs
           of
           their
           charity
           very
           deuoutly
           ,
           and
           they
           condemne
           vs
           before
           they
           heare
           vs
           very
           iudiciously
           :
           their
           seducing
           guides
           do
           fawne
           vppon
           them
           ,
           flatter
           ,
           and
           magnifie
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           makes
           the
           poore
           soules
           to
           be
           so
           fond
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           doate
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           and
           runne
           ryot
           after
           them
           .
           We
           confesse
           and
           
           thanke
           God
           for
           it
           very
           heartily
           ,
           that
           as
           yet
           there
           are
           many
           sound
           and
           graue
           Catholicks
           both
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           bewitched
           with
           the
           Syrens
           songs
           of
           these
           new
           inchaunters
           .
           Marry
           the
           infection
           of
           this
           sore
           doth
           dayly
           as
           a
           Gangrene
           so
           spreade
           it selfe
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           thought
           it
           our
           duties
           a
           little
           to
           seare
           it
           ,
           vntill
           the
           disease
           may
           be
           vndertaken
           hereafter
           ,
           by
           some
           more
           skilfull
           Chirurgions
           ,
           that
           may
           ,
           if
           it
           mend
           not
           ,
           haue
           power
           to
           cure
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           applying
           of
           our
           remedy
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           we
           will
           not
           tell
           you
           of
           the
           bones
           and
           rottennes
           that
           are
           in
           these
           graues
           or
           sepulchres
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           inward
           filthines
           that
           remayneth
           within
           their
           pots
           and
           platters
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           such
           inward
           vncleanes
           and
           iniquitie
           .
           For
           except
           the
           very
           out
           sides
           of
           their
           monuments
           and
           of
           their
           vessell
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           their
           cunning
           paynting
           and
           scowring
           be
           foule
           inough
           ,
           and
           loathsome
           to
           any
           that
           will
           not
           foolishly
           shut
           their
           eyes
           ,
           we
           shall
           very
           greatly
           meruaile
           at
           it
           when
           we
           know
           it
           .
           For
           our
           parts
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           brag
           the
           Iesuites
           and
           their
           adherents
           neuer
           so
           greatly
           of
           their
           familiarity
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           particular
           illuminations
           :
           yet
           we
           professe
           and
           glory
           in
           our
           calling
           ,
           that
           we
           do
           not
           hold
           it
           necessary
           for
           the
           better
           credit
           of
           our
           functions
           to
           vaunt
           of
           our
           more
           neere
           acquaintance
           with
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           then
           our
           predecessors
           and
           brethren
           haue
           had
           :
           and
           that
           we
           are
           most
           confident
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           the
           excellencie
           of
           our
           Priesthood
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           assurance
           that
           we
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           our
           functions
           haue
           a
           sufficient
           direction
           of
           Gods
           holy
           spirit
           ,
           although
           with
           the
           Zuinckfeldians
           and
           Anabaptists
           we
           neither
           brag
           nor
           boast
           of
           any
           particular
           illuminations
           .
           Nay
           if
           the
           fruits
           that
           ensue
           from
           our
           English
           Iesuitisme
           do
           proceede
           from
           their
           supposed
           familiaritie
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           from
           what
           we
           know
           not
           more
           secret
           inspirations
           :
           we
           do
           greatly
           feare
           that
           their
           said
           familiaritie
           hath
           bred
           some
           great
           contempt
           
           in
           them
           :
           and
           do
           pray
           with
           all
           our
           harts
           that
           God
           will
           euermore
           deliuer
           vs
           poore
           secular
           Priests
           from
           such
           familiaritie
           with
           his
           diuine
           Maiestie
           ;
           and
           from
           their
           phanaticall
           dreames
           of
           extraordinary
           illuminations
           ,
           inspirations
           ,
           insufflations
           ,
           or
           what
           else
           you
           will
           call
           them
           .
           We
           as
           we
           trust
           shall
           alwayes
           content
           our selues
           with
           the
           graces
           of
           God
           bestowed
           vpon
           vs
           at
           the
           imprinting
           into
           our
           harts
           of
           the
           indeleble
           character
           of
           Priesthood
           ,
           and
           multiplied
           as
           we
           trust
           by
           Gods
           assistance
           in
           the
           discharging
           of
           our
           duties
           by
           winning
           of
           soules
           ,
           and
           our
           diligent
           indeuour
           to
           propagate
           and
           defend
           the
           Catholick
           faith
           :
           without
           any
           further
           expectation
           of
           these
           Hispanicall
           conceits
           to
           winne
           or
           continue
           our
           credits
           and
           estimation
           with
           you
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           our
           rough
           draught
           to
           shadow
           out
           in
           some
           sort
           vnto
           you
           the
           contagion
           and
           practises
           of
           our
           English
           ,
           Iesuitisme
           and
           Iesuites
           ,
           we
           do
           first
           intreate
           of
           them
           and
           such
           like
           as
           they
           are
           more
           generally
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           will
           be
           bold
           a
           little
           to
           claw
           Father
           Parsons
           where
           he
           itcheth
           not
           ,
           as
           the
           man
           that
           hath
           bin
           and
           still
           continueth
           the
           chiefe
           firebrand
           that
           hath
           and
           doth
           inflame
           so
           many
           both
           mens
           and
           womens
           hearts
           with
           pride
           ,
           disdayne
           ,
           and
           malice
           against
           vs
           ,
           their
           auncient
           ,
           most
           louing
           ,
           and
           faithfull
           ghostly
           Fathers
           :
           who
           notwithstanding
           their
           vnkindnes
           towards
           vs
           ,
           do
           loue
           them
           still
           vnfeinedly
           ,
           and
           praying
           for
           them
           continually
           ,
           are
           euery
           day
           ready
           to
           offer
           our
           liues
           for
           the
           honor
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           their
           faith
           .
           Now
           for
           the
           first
           point
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           more
           truly
           discerne
           what
           manner
           of
           fellowes
           the
           Iesuites
           are
           ,
           that
           thus
           haue
           bewitched
           many
           of
           you
           :
           we
           do
           referre
           you
           (
           the
           better
           to
           ease
           our
           paines
           herein
           )
           vnto
           certaine
           treatises
           which
           haue
           bin
           published
           to
           the
           world
           by
           sundry
           good
           Catholicks
           ,
           as
           they
           haue
           professed
           them selues
           to
           be
           against
           these
           kinde
           of
           men
           and
           their
           enterprises
           in
           other
           Cuntries
           .
           A
           Gentleman
           
           of
           Polonia
           hath
           set
           them
           downe
           at
           large
           in
           their
           colours
           :
           his
           discourse
           is
           thus
           intituled
           :
           
             Equitis
             Poloni
             in
             Iesuitas
             actio
             prima
             .
          
           We
           haue
           seene
           two
           treatises
           :
           and
           there
           is
           a
           third
           also
           conteyning
           their
           practises
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           the
           causes
           of
           their
           banishment
           out
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           .
           The
           parties
           that
           made
           them
           were
           the
           Kings
           Aduocates
           :
           men
           of
           great
           estimation
           :
           Maister
           
             Anthony
             Arnold
          
           ,
           Maister
           
             La.
             Dolle
          
           ,
           and
           Maister
           
             Symon
             Maryon
          
           .
           The
           first
           of
           these
           treatises
           is
           in
           Latine
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           two
           are
           in
           French
           :
           which
           you
           that
           vnderstand
           that
           language
           may
           easily
           procure
           .
           But
           what
           is
           this
           to
           our
           English
           Iesuites
           ?
           You
           sayd
           truly
           ,
           were
           they
           not
           all
           in
           a
           manner
           birds
           of
           one
           feather
           :
           and
           that
           by
           one
           you
           might
           in
           effect
           discerne
           the
           rest
           :
           yet
           are
           there
           also
           some
           other
           particular
           treatises
           that
           come
           neerer
           home
           vnto
           vs.
           Maister
           Cecill
           a
           Catholick
           Priest
           hath
           written
           a
           discourse
           against
           Fa.
           Criton
           a
           Iesuite
           ,
           and
           Maister
           
             Charles
             Paget
          
           an
           other
           against
           Fa.
           Parsons
           ,
           they
           are
           both
           in
           print
           ,
           and
           in
           english
           .
           Get
           them
           if
           you
           can
           :
           for
           in
           the
           perusing
           of
           them
           ,
           although
           sometimes
           you
           will
           be
           much
           grieued
           ,
           yet
           there
           are
           many
           occasions
           ministred
           now
           and
           then
           of
           some
           little
           disdainefull
           mirth
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           folly
           of
           those
           Fathers
           ,
           how
           they
           thinke
           they
           can
           play
           at
           tennis
           with
           kingdomes
           .
           Foure
           other
           treatises
           haue
           also
           lately
           bin
           made
           by
           our
           Countreymen
           and
           Catholicks
           :
           and
           three
           of
           them
           by
           the
           most
           auncient
           and
           grauest
           Priests
           in
           England
           :
           such
           as
           haue
           endured
           the
           greatest
           affliction
           for
           the
           Catholick
           faith
           of
           any
           that
           now
           liue
           amongst
           vs.
           One
           of
           these
           treatises
           is
           in
           english
           ,
           written
           of
           purpose
           to
           satisfie
           all
           true
           Catholicks
           concerning
           the
           garboyles
           amongst
           vs
           :
           the
           other
           three
           are
           in
           Latine
           ,
           two
           of
           them
           dedicated
           to
           the
           Popes
           Holynes
           ,
           and
           the
           third
           to
           the
           Inquisition
           at
           Rome
           .
           One
           of
           them
           is
           called
           a
           Memoriall
           ,
           penned
           Anno
           1597.
           and
           the
           other
           is
           intituled
           
             Declaratio
             motuum
             &
             turbationum
          
           :
           and
           the
           third
           ,
           
             Relatio
             
             compendiosa
             &c.
          
           the
           two
           last
           being
           set
           out
           this
           yeere
           with
           the
           sayd
           english
           treatise
           ,
           are
           all
           of
           them
           in
           print
           .
           They
           do
           all
           foure
           discourse
           at
           large
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           of
           our
           Nation
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Machiuilian
           practises
           .
           But
           because
           as
           we
           suppose
           you
           will
           hardly
           come
           to
           the
           sight
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           sundry
           things
           were
           omitted
           in
           them
           as
           impertinent
           to
           the
           matters
           there
           intreated
           of
           ,
           or
           auoyded
           purposedly
           ,
           least
           they
           should
           haue
           bin
           tedious
           ,
           as
           also
           peraduenture
           because
           you
           haue
           seene
           none
           other
           of
           the
           treatises
           before
           specified
           :
           we
           haue
           heere
           described
           many
           ofthem
           after
           a
           sleight
           manner
           ,
           vntill
           you
           may
           hereafter
           know
           them
           better
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           the
           sayd
           treatises
           when
           they
           shall
           come
           to
           your
           hands
           ,
           as
           by
           our
           small
           paines
           vndertaken
           of
           conscience
           (
           God
           he
           knoweth
           )
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           y
           e
           Church
           ,
           that
           either
           they
           may
           be
           in
           time
           reformed
           ,
           or
           with
           speede
           auoyded
           .
        
         
           The
           order
           of
           that
           society
           being
           approued
           by
           the
           Pope
           is
           to
           be
           honoured
           of
           all
           good
           Catholicks
           ,
           and
           the
           men
           them selues
           are
           to
           be
           reuerenced
           ;
           such
           we
           meane
           as
           liue
           according
           to
           their
           calling
           and
           first
           institution
           :
           which
           few
           of
           them
           do
           .
           For
           of
           late
           yeeres
           many
           of
           that
           order
           take
           such
           a
           course
           ,
           as
           if
           religion
           were
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           meere
           politicall
           deuise
           ,
           conceiued
           ,
           framed
           ,
           and
           vpheld
           only
           by
           humane
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           sleights
           of
           wit
           :
           and
           they
           were
           the
           men
           that
           by
           Machiuels
           rules
           are
           raysed
           vpto
           mayntayne
           it
           by
           equiuocations
           ,
           detractions
           ,
           dissimulation
           ,
           ambition
           ,
           contention
           for
           superioritie
           ,
           stirring
           vp
           strife
           ,
           setting
           kingdomes
           against
           kingdomes
           ,
           raising
           of
           rebellions
           ,
           murthering
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           by
           we
           know
           not
           how
           many
           stratagems
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           comming
           out
           of
           hell
           ,
           and
           tending
           to
           confusion
           .
        
         
           The
           old
           saying
           was
           ,
           let
           the
           Shoemaker
           meddle
           with
           his
           slipper
           ,
           the
           Smith
           with
           his
           anuill
           ,
           and
           the
           Priests
           with
           their
           prayers
           ;
           but
           the
           Iesuites
           like
           franke
           gamesters
           
           are
           in
           at
           all
           .
           He
           is
           not
           worth
           a
           rush
           amongst
           them
           that
           is
           not
           able
           to
           manage
           a
           kingdome
           .
           Matters
           of
           State
           ,
           titles
           of
           Princes
           ,
           genealogies
           of
           Kings
           ,
           rights
           of
           succession
           ,
           disposing
           of
           scepters
           ,
           and
           such
           affaires
           ,
           are
           their
           chiefe
           studies
           .
           Some
           feare
           that
           they
           are
           more
           cunning
           in
           
             Aretine
             ,
             Lucian
          
           ,
           and
           Macbiuell
           ,
           then
           either
           in
           their
           breuiaries
           ,
           diurnals
           ,
           or
           portuise
           :
           assuredly
           they
           do
           not
           behaue
           them selues
           like
           any
           other
           religious
           men
           .
           He
           that
           should
           tell
           them
           of
           liuing
           in
           a
           Cloyster
           ,
           were
           as
           good
           to
           go
           a
           myle
           about
           ,
           as
           fall
           into
           their
           fingers
           :
           such
           a
           base
           kind
           of
           life
           is
           so
           farre
           vnworthie
           of
           their
           excellentnes
           .
           There
           are
           few
           kings
           Courts
           in
           Europe
           where
           some
           of
           their
           maisterships
           do
           not
           reside
           ,
           of
           purpose
           to
           receiue
           and
           giue
           intelligence
           vnto
           their
           Generall
           at
           Rome
           of
           all
           the
           occurrents
           in
           these
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           :
           which
           they
           dispatch
           to
           and
           fro
           by
           secret
           ciphers
           ;
           hauing
           either
           a
           Iesuite
           or
           some
           one
           altogether
           Iesuited
           in
           the
           most
           of
           those
           Kings
           Counsels
           ,
           who
           
             propter
             bonum
             societatis
          
           ,
           must
           without
           scruple
           deliuer
           to
           them
           the
           secrets
           of
           their
           Soueraignes
           to
           their
           vttermost
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           all
           orders
           of
           religion
           haue
           an
           especiall
           estimation
           of
           their
           particular
           founders
           :
           but
           the
           Iesuites
           are
           therein
           ouercarried
           with
           humour
           aboue
           all
           measure
           .
           For
           the
           Inuentor
           of
           their
           order
           being
           a
           Spaniard
           and
           a
           souldier
           ,
           of
           what
           country
           soeuer
           any
           of
           his
           disciples
           are
           by
           their
           birth
           ,
           in
           their
           harts
           and
           practises
           they
           are
           altogether
           Spanish
           ,
           breathing
           little
           but
           cruelties
           ,
           garboyles
           ,
           and
           troubles
           .
           They
           haue
           by
           their
           writings
           ,
           their
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           their
           indeuors
           labored
           to
           perswade
           all
           Catholicks
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           of
           Spayne
           and
           ourfaith
           are
           so
           linked
           together
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           become
           a
           point
           of
           necessity
           in
           the
           Catholick
           faith
           to
           put
           all
           Europe
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           that
           the
           Catholick
           religion
           will
           be
           vtterly
           extinguished
           and
           perish
           :
           which
           is
           a
           ridiculous
           ,
           nay
           a
           wicked
           conceit
           ,
           and
           like
           
           themselues
           ,
           building
           the
           faith
           of
           Saint
           Peter
           and
           his
           successors
           vpon
           the
           King
           of
           Spaynes
           Monarchie
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           haue
           not
           all
           ,
           the
           Church
           must
           come
           to
           nothing
           .
           But
           these
           courtly
           Rabbies
           do
           thinke
           they
           may
           easily
           carry
           vs
           poore
           secular
           Priests
           after
           their
           shadowes
           ,
           and
           make
           vs
           to
           admire
           whatsoeuer
           they
           will
           tell
           vs.
           How
           they
           laboured
           in
           Fraunce
           (
           euen
           the
           French
           Iesuites
           thēselues
           )
           to
           haue
           lifted
           the
           Spaniard
           into
           the
           throane
           of
           that
           kingdome
           ,
           with
           the
           consequent
           ouerthrow
           of
           their
           owne
           natiue
           country
           ,
           you
           are
           not
           ignorant
           :
           all
           Christendome
           to
           their
           perpetuall
           shame
           ringing
           so
           lowdly
           of
           it
           .
           With
           which
           prodigious
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           heathenish
           practises
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           only
           stayned
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           contagion
           of
           them
           had
           not
           infected
           the
           Iesuites
           borne
           amongst
           vs
           heere
           in
           England
           ,
           it
           would
           much
           lesse
           haue
           grieued
           all
           discreete
           English
           Catholicks
           ,
           and
           especially
           vs
           the
           secular
           Priests
           .
           But
           to
           our
           infinite
           danger
           it
           is
           farre
           otherwise
           .
           For
           what
           stirre
           haue
           some
           of
           them
           kept
           in
           Spayne
           ,
           to
           perswade
           the
           King
           to
           inuade
           this
           our
           Country
           (
           a
           designement
           conteyning
           in
           it
           the
           very
           ocean
           of
           all
           desperat
           calamities
           )
           yeelding
           vnto
           him
           many
           reasons
           why
           he
           was
           bound
           to
           vndertake
           that
           enterprise
           ,
           and
           assuring
           him
           of
           great
           assistance
           heere
           ,
           if
           once
           his
           forces
           were
           landed
           .
           Since
           which
           time
           ,
           who
           almost
           is
           ignorant
           how
           they
           vrged
           him
           to
           a
           second
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           third
           attempt
           ,
           for
           the
           surprizing
           of
           Arwennick
           Castle
           ,
           with
           y
           e
           hill
           Pendenice
           ,
           two
           other
           stratagems
           tending
           to
           inuasion
           .
           Hereunto
           may
           be
           added
           (
           though
           out
           of
           place
           )
           how
           many
           they
           haue
           intituled
           to
           the
           Crowne
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           :
           as
           the
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           ,
           the
           Earle
           of
           Darby
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           exciting
           some
           of
           them
           by
           force
           of
           armes
           to
           assayle
           her
           Maiestie
           ,
           and
           buzzing
           into
           their
           eares
           how
           easily
           the
           Scepter
           might
           be
           wrung
           out
           of
           her
           hands
           ,
           and
           they
           obteyne
           it
           .
           But
           most
           pertinent
           to
           the
           purpose
           in
           hand
           is
           that
           their
           plotting
           and
           compassing
           how
           to
           set
           the
           
           Diademe
           of
           this
           Realme
           vpon
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Princesse
           Isabella
           the
           Infanta
           of
           Spayne
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           they
           haue
           written
           a
           booke
           ,
           and
           set
           out
           her
           title
           (
           when
           none
           of
           the
           rest
           will
           serue
           their
           turnes
           )
           wherein
           they
           giue
           her
           such
           an
           interest
           ,
           as
           they
           make
           the
           Kings
           of
           this
           land
           for
           many
           yeares
           to
           haue
           bin
           vsurpers
           .
           I
           omit
           the
           paynes
           they
           haue
           further
           taken
           to
           procure
           men
           by
           indirect
           meanes
           to
           subscribe
           to
           this
           Ladies
           Soueraignty
           ouer
           vs
           ,
           and
           how
           one
           Maister
           Midleton
           was
           driuen
           for
           feare
           to
           flye
           out
           of
           Spayne
           ,
           because
           he
           refused
           so
           to
           do
           .
           If
           we
           the
           auncienter
           sort
           of
           secular
           Priests
           in
           England
           could
           haue
           bin
           drawne
           to
           haue
           runne
           this
           course
           ,
           whereat
           the
           new
           gouerment
           (
           now
           obtruded
           vpon
           vs
           )
           aymeth
           altogether
           :
           we
           had
           not
           bin
           so
           traduced
           and
           oppressed
           with
           false
           calumniations
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           by
           them
           at
           this
           present
           .
           We
           can
           say
           for
           one
           of
           vs
           ,
           that
           offers
           haue
           bin
           made
           vnto
           him
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           could
           haue
           eaten
           gold
           and
           would
           but
           haue
           giuen
           his
           countenance
           and
           assistance
           that
           way
           ,
           he
           should
           haue
           had
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           particulars
           last
           mentioned
           ,
           a
           man
           would
           thinke
           were
           very
           vnmeete
           for
           Priests
           to
           deale
           in
           :
           but
           what
           if
           these
           Fathers
           countenanced
           with
           so
           great
           a
           name
           haue
           proceeded
           further
           ?
           We
           are
           in
           an
           horror
           to
           mention
           it
           ,
           and
           would
           hardly
           haue
           bin
           drawne
           thereunto
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           that
           the
           things
           themselues
           are
           too
           manifest
           .
           What
           (
           we
           say
           )
           if
           some
           of
           them
           haue
           conspired
           among
           themselues
           ,
           and
           with
           sundry
           other
           most
           wicked
           persons
           at
           diuers
           times
           ,
           to
           haue
           layde
           violent
           hands
           vpon
           the
           Queene
           ,
           and
           bereaued
           her
           thereby
           of
           her
           life
           ?
           It
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           haue
           done
           so
           :
           the
           circumstances
           haue
           shewed
           it
           ,
           the
           parties
           themselues
           with
           whom
           they
           practised
           haue
           confessed
           it
           ,
           and
           sundry
           Catholicks
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           doe
           very
           well
           know
           it
           ,
           and
           haue
           charged
           in
           their
           writings
           fome
           of
           them
           with
           it
           .
        
         
         
           We
           know
           the
           Iesuits
           many
           of
           them
           haue
           a
           course
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           so
           manifest
           which
           they
           will
           not
           deny
           ,
           when
           things
           fall
           not
           out
           according
           to
           their
           plottings
           :
           whereas
           otherwise
           if
           they
           sorted
           to
           their
           desires
           ,
           they
           would
           glory
           in
           them
           .
           And
           amongst
           many
           things
           that
           giue
           her
           Maiestie
           and
           the
           State
           very
           iust
           cause
           to
           thinke
           the
           more
           hardly
           of
           vs
           (
           especially
           that
           be
           secular
           Priests
           )
           this
           is
           one
           not
           of
           the
           least
           :
           in
           that
           these
           our
           pretended
           brethren
           of
           that
           society
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           follow
           their
           steps
           ,
           do
           in
           their
           writings
           so
           calumniate
           ,
           or
           deny
           ,
           or
           falsifie
           all
           the
           actions
           and
           doings
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           be
           they
           neuer
           so
           iudicially
           and
           publickly
           proceeded
           in
           ,
           neuer
           so
           apparantly
           proued
           true
           ,
           and
           knowne
           of
           many
           to
           be
           most
           certayne
           .
           For
           either
           they
           do
           pretend
           that
           the
           parties
           that
           confesse
           such
           things
           were
           vrged
           thereunto
           with
           tortures
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           was
           a
           plot
           of
           the
           State
           to
           make
           all
           Catholicks
           odious
           ,
           or
           that
           there
           was
           no
           such
           matter
           ,
           or
           we
           wot
           not
           what
           ,
           but
           they
           haue
           alwayes
           some
           shift
           or
           other
           to
           bleare
           mens
           eyes
           with
           ,
           to
           the
           discredite
           of
           all
           the
           proceedings
           in
           such
           cases
           within
           the
           Realme
           .
           If
           any
           of
           our
           brethren
           dye
           in
           prison
           ,
           it
           is
           sayd
           ,
           they
           were
           poysoned
           or
           famished
           :
           if
           any
           kill
           thēselues
           ,
           it
           is
           giuē
           out
           they
           were
           murthered
           .
           Which
           we
           write
           not
           (
           God
           is
           our
           iudge
           )
           in
           any
           othersense
           ,
           but
           to
           shew
           vnto
           you
           how
           much
           we
           think
           all
           good
           Catholicks
           ought
           to
           detest
           these
           kinds
           of
           dealings
           .
           We
           haue
           sufficient
           matter
           to
           charge
           our
           aduersaries
           truly
           with
           concerning
           their
           hard
           dealing
           with
           vs
           ,
           though
           we
           take
           not
           this
           course
           ,
           which
           cannot
           choose
           ,
           but
           make
           vs
           very
           odious
           ,
           and
           doth
           much
           impaire
           our
           credits
           in
           those
           things
           which
           we
           report
           truly
           ofthem
           .
           Let
           these
           men
           brag
           as
           much
           as
           they
           list
           of
           their
           pollicies
           ,
           their
           foresights
           ,
           and
           their
           pragmaticall
           wisedome
           ,
           they
           shall
           neuer
           whilest
           we
           liue
           ,
           haue
           in
           these
           courses
           our
           approbation
           .
        
         
           An
           other
           thing
           also
           is
           generally
           misliked
           in
           these
           
           our
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           breedeth
           vs
           indeede
           very
           great
           hatred
           ,
           besides
           the
           danger
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           their
           equiuocating
           ,
           which
           you
           may
           tearme
           in
           plaine
           english
           ,
           lying
           and
           cogging
           .
           For
           this
           amongst
           others
           is
           one
           of
           their
           rules
           :
           that
           a
           man
           framing
           to
           himselfe
           a
           true
           proposition
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           asked
           a
           question
           ,
           he
           may
           conceale
           thereof
           as
           much
           as
           he
           thinketh
           good
           .
           For
           example
           :
           One
           demaunding
           of
           you
           whether
           if
           the
           Pope
           should
           come
           in
           warlike
           manner
           to
           inuade
           this
           land
           by
           force
           of
           Armes
           ,
           you
           would
           take
           his
           part
           ,
           or
           the
           Queenes
           :
           you
           framing
           this
           answere
           in
           your
           minde
           :
           we
           will
           take
           the
           Queenes
           part
           ,
           if
           the
           Pope
           will
           commaund
           vs
           so
           to
           do
           :
           may
           by
           their
           doctrine
           giue
           this
           answere
           lawfully
           :
           viz.
           we
           will
           take
           the
           Queenes
           part
           ,
           and
           conceale
           the
           rest
           :
           whereby
           he
           that
           asked
           the
           question
           is
           playnely
           deluded
           .
           Much
           after
           this
           sort
           one
           Standish
           a
           Priest
           ,
           but
           altogether
           Iesuited
           ,
           abused
           the
           Popes
           Holynes
           not
           long
           since
           :
           who
           asking
           him
           whether
           the
           matter
           which
           he
           propounded
           vnto
           him
           ,
           touching
           the
           setting
           vp
           of
           our
           now
           Hierarchie
           ,
           was
           done
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Priests
           in
           England
           ,
           sayd
           (
           but
           most
           falsely
           )
           that
           it
           was
           :
           reseruing
           (
           as
           since
           he
           hath
           confessed
           )
           this
           to
           himselfe
           as
           I
           presuppose
           or
           presume
           .
           Which
           lying
           sleights
           being
           knowne
           by
           our
           aduersaries
           ,
           do
           worke
           vs
           much
           woe
           and
           discredit
           already
           ,
           and
           we
           feare
           ,
           will
           be
           more
           and
           more
           preiudiciall
           vnto
           vs.
           For
           by
           this
           meanes
           ,
           they
           begin
           to
           giue
           it
           forth
           ,
           that
           the
           Catholicks
           are
           not
           to
           be
           trusted
           in
           any
           thing
           they
           say
           .
           And
           besides
           ,
           they
           may
           charge
           vs
           by
           this
           ground
           with
           any
           treason
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           and
           we
           haue
           no
           way
           left
           vnto
           vs
           to
           acquit
           our selues
           from
           it
           .
           For
           be
           our
           answeres
           neuerso
           direct
           and
           true
           (
           as
           honest
           men
           ought
           to
           answere
           their
           christian
           brethren
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           at
           all
           giue
           them
           any
           answere
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           more
           the
           Ciuill
           Magistrate
           )
           our
           aduersaries
           may
           say
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           keepe
           this
           or
           that
           to
           our selues
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           they
           can
           frame
           it
           )
           is
           sufficient
           to
           
           hang
           vs.
           For
           example
           :
           they
           may
           aske
           vs
           whether
           we
           haue
           taught
           or
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           her
           Maiestie
           hath
           no
           interest
           to
           the
           Crowne
           of
           England
           :
           and
           we
           answere
           :
           that
           we
           neuer
           haue
           either
           so
           taught
           or
           affirmed
           .
           Tush
           (
           say
           they
           )
           you
           equiuocate
           with
           vs
           :
           you
           keepe
           this
           in
           your
           mindes
           ,
           viz.
           as
           long
           as
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           will
           suffer
           her
           ,
           or
           some
           such
           like
           point
           .
           We
           answere
           ,
           that
           we
           do
           keepe
           no
           such
           thing
           in
           our
           mindes
           .
           Oh
           (
           say
           they
           )
           you
           keepe
           no
           such
           thing
           in
           your
           mindes
           to
           tell
           vs
           :
           we
           know
           your
           shifts
           .
           And
           thus
           indeede
           the
           Iesuites
           doctrine
           giue
           them
           iust
           occasion
           (
           not
           knowing
           our
           innocency
           )
           to
           deale
           with
           vs
           ,
           and
           euer
           〈◊〉
           suspect
           the
           worst
           of
           vs.
           Whereby
           you
           see
           into
           what
           a
           gulph
           of
           danger
           and
           discredit
           this
           double
           dealing
           of
           the
           Fathers
           with
           their
           heathenish
           position
           hath
           brought
           vs
           poore
           secular
           Priests
           ,
           and
           other
           more
           honest
           and
           single
           harted
           Catholicks
           :
           such
           as
           cannot
           stoupe
           to
           their
           false
           lure
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           were
           it
           that
           these
           our
           Fathers
           bent
           themselues
           only
           against
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           to
           défend
           the
           Catholick
           faith
           ,
           many
           of
           their
           imperfections
           might
           the
           better
           be
           borne
           with
           :
           but
           such
           is
           the
           intolerable
           pride
           and
           hypocrisie
           of
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           nothing
           is
           well
           done
           except
           they
           like
           it
           or
           do
           it
           themselues
           .
           No
           gouernment
           is
           well
           managed
           but
           by
           their
           direction
           :
           wheresoeuer
           they
           come
           they
           thrust
           them selues
           into
           our
           haruest
           :
           they
           euer
           will
           finde
           something
           amisse
           :
           either
           we
           haue
           wanted
           discretion
           ,
           or
           zeale
           ,
           or
           learning
           ,
           or
           somewhat
           that
           they
           forsooth
           are
           able
           to
           reforme
           ,
           as
           being
           of
           an
           other
           more
           excellent
           mould
           .
           By
           which
           their
           arrogant
           proceedings
           it
           is
           well
           knowne
           ,
           that
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Clergie
           for
           the
           most
           part
           both
           secular
           and
           religious
           in
           
             Spayne
             ,
             France
          
           ,
           and
           Italy
           ,
           doe
           greatly
           dislike
           them
           ,
           finding
           no
           meanes
           how
           to
           reforme
           them
           .
           For
           such
           and
           so
           ample
           are
           their
           priuiledges
           ,
           as
           go
           whether
           they
           list
           ,
           neither
           Chauncellor
           ,
           Bishop
           ,
           
           nor
           Archbishop
           may
           intermeddle
           with
           them
           when
           they
           do
           amisse
           :
           their
           owne
           pleasures
           are
           their
           guides
           .
           If
           they
           do
           but
           pretend
           whatsoeuer
           they
           take
           in
           hand
           that
           it
           is
           done
           
             ordine
             ad
             deum
          
           ,
           they
           may
           not
           be
           reprooued
           nor
           called
           into
           question
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           immunity
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           last
           mentioned
           ,
           howsoeuer
           for
           a
           time
           his
           Holynes
           doth
           tolerate
           it
           :
           yet
           assuredly
           as
           it
           is
           now
           vsed
           by
           many
           ,
           it
           cannot
           last
           long
           :
           except
           it
           shall
           be
           thought
           meete
           that
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Clergie
           shall
           be
           subiect
           to
           them
           .
           Which
           if
           euer
           it
           happen
           (
           as
           it
           is
           in
           good
           forwardnes
           at
           this
           day
           in
           England
           amongst
           vs
           that
           be
           Catholicks
           )
           you
           shall
           peraduenture
           liue
           to
           heare
           newes
           .
           We
           will
           omit
           all
           the
           mischiefes
           that
           may
           grow
           by
           the
           pursuing
           of
           those
           points
           which
           before
           we
           haue
           touched
           ,
           and
           offer
           to
           your
           consideration
           but
           their
           boldnes
           in
           maynteyning
           any
           follies
           that
           they
           themselues
           like
           of
           .
           These
           erroneous
           ,
           temerarious
           ,
           and
           hereticall
           assertions
           contrary
           to
           the
           Catholick
           faith
           ,
           haue
           bin
           defended
           with
           great
           eagernes
           and
           vehemencie
           amongst
           our
           Iesuited
           brethren
           in
           Wisbich
           .
           The
           Stewes
           are
           in
           
             Rome
             cum
             approbatione
          
           .
           The
           Stewes
           are
           in
           Rome
           as
           lawfull
           as
           any
           Citizen
           :
           as
           lawfull
           as
           any
           Magistrate
           :
           as
           lawfull
           as
           any
           order
           of
           religion
           .
           The
           Stewes
           are
           at
           
             Rome
             cum
             approbatione
          
           ,
           as
           lawfull
           as
           the
           Pope
           is
           himselfe
           .
           The
           Stewes
           are
           very
           good
           and
           very
           necessary
           .
           In
           that
           a
           Priest
           is
           made
           by
           tradition
           of
           the
           Chalice
           ,
           Patten
           ,
           and
           Host
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           they
           say
           it
           is
           but
           a
           toy
           .
           They
           hold
           that
           the
           auncient
           Fathers
           
             rem
             transubstantiationis
             ne
             attigerunt
          
           .
           Some
           other
           of
           their
           positions
           we
           haue
           touched
           before
           :
           but
           we
           pray
           you
           ,
           how
           may
           we
           thinke
           of
           these
           ?
           If
           the
           Iesuites
           in
           other
           Countries
           do
           grow
           to
           such
           giddines
           ,
           what
           will
           Religion
           come
           to
           in
           short
           time
           ,
           they
           ruling
           the
           roast
           ?
           They
           say
           ,
           that
           we
           the
           secular
           Priests
           are
           more
           subiect
           to
           error
           then
           the
           Iesuites
           ;
           but
           (
           we
           thanke
           God
           )
           they
           are
           not
           able
           to
           charge
           vs
           with
           any
           
           particulars
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           able
           to
           charge
           them
           .
           In
           this
           last
           section
           ,
           hauing
           acquainted
           you
           with
           some
           of
           their
           positions
           ,
           there
           commeth
           an
           other
           to
           our
           mindes
           ,
           which
           we
           accompt
           to
           be
           very
           odious
           and
           seditious
           :
           and
           it
           is
           ;
           that
           the
           people
           may
           depose
           their
           Princes
           ,
           and
           choose
           others
           at
           their
           pleasures
           :
           haue
           they
           any
           or
           no
           right
           to
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           materiall
           ,
           so
           it
           be
           done
           
             ordine
             ad
             deum
          
           ,
           that
           is
           (
           by
           our
           interpretation
           )
           as
           the
           Fathers
           shall
           appoint
           it
           .
           It
           had
           bin
           well
           if
           they
           had
           left
           this
           point
           to
           some
           of
           our
           enemyes
           to
           haue
           branded
           them
           with
           ,
           for
           rebellious
           subiects
           when
           they
           cannot
           hauetheir
           wils
           ?
           but
           it
           hath
           pleased
           the
           Fathers
           to
           stayne
           both
           themselues
           and
           the
           Catholick
           cause
           with
           it
           .
           The
           issue
           whereof
           ,
           if
           Kings
           will
           take
           the
           paines
           to
           vnderstand
           it
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           exceeding
           pernitious
           to
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           .
           For
           what
           Prince
           will
           indure
           such
           persons
           in
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           as
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           Religion
           ,
           shall
           infect
           his
           subiects
           with
           such
           hatefull
           conceits
           ,
           so
           dangerous
           to
           his
           estate
           ?
           We
           that
           haue
           long
           borne
           the
           brunt
           in
           this
           Realme
           for
           the
           Catholick
           cause
           ,
           haue
           found
           some
           wofull
           experience
           of
           the
           vnseasonable
           exempting
           of
           subiects
           from
           their
           due
           obedience
           ,
           though
           it
           proceeded
           from
           his
           Holynes
           :
           and
           what
           then
           shall
           we
           expect
           ,
           if
           we
           leaue
           the
           Diademe
           to
           the
           disposition
           of
           the
           multitude
           ,
           and
           inuest
           them
           to
           a
           right
           for
           their
           proceeding
           in
           that
           so
           wicked
           and
           detestable
           a
           course
           ?
           We
           are
           perswaded
           that
           no
           Catholick
           King
           liuing
           or
           dead
           ,
           either
           did
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           or
           will
           euer
           hereafter
           giue
           the
           authors
           of
           this
           doctrine
           any
           thanks
           for
           their
           paynes
           .
        
         
           Here
           we
           would
           haue
           you
           to
           note
           an
           other
           rule
           of
           our
           English
           Iesuites
           ,
           which
           must
           concurre
           with
           that
           of
           
             ordine
             ad
             deum
          
           :
           and
           it
           is
           this
           :
           that
           all
           things
           must
           be
           wrought
           and
           framed
           as
           the
           times
           and
           occasions
           require
           .
           For
           example
           :
           if
           the
           King
           of
           Spayne
           ,
           or
           the
           Infanta
           ,
           can
           by
           no
           other
           practise
           obteyne
           the
           Crowne
           
           of
           England
           ,
           then
           in
           that
           case
           the
           people
           are
           to
           haue
           a
           right
           to
           do
           what
           they
           list
           ,
           so
           they
           will
           choose
           one
           of
           them
           for
           their
           soueraigne
           .
           But
           that
           done
           ,
           a
           new
           doctrine
           quite
           contrary
           must
           be
           deliuered
           abroade
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           a
           happy
           mistaking
           ,
           which
           aduanced
           him
           or
           her
           into
           this
           throane
           :
           but
           hereafter
           the
           people
           must
           take
           heede
           of
           attempting
           the
           like
           :
           some
           check
           must
           be
           giuen
           to
           the
           publishers
           of
           such
           documents
           :
           a
           dispensation
           must
           be
           procured
           ,
           and
           all
           shall
           be
           well
           hereafter
           .
           Of
           this
           course
           or
           rule
           Maister
           
             Charles
             Paget
          
           (
           as
           it
           is
           thought
           )
           discoursing
           at
           large
           ,
           sayth
           ,
           that
           the
           old
           prouerbe
           may
           be
           well
           applyed
           to
           it
           ,
           
             omnia
             pro
             tempore
             ,
             nihil
             pro
             veritate
             :
          
           they
           measure
           all
           according
           to
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           nothing
           to
           the
           truth
           .
           We
           will
           not
           dispute
           against
           this
           rule
           ,
           but
           referre
           you
           to
           his
           treatise
           printed
           and
           published
           against
           Fa.
           Parsons
           as
           it
           is
           before
           mentioned
           .
           This
           only
           we
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           our
           pretended
           Fathers
           build
           Castles
           in
           the
           ayre
           ,
           and
           feede
           themselues
           with
           their
           owne
           follyes
           :
           as
           though
           where
           the
           people
           do
           once
           get
           a
           head
           ,
           it
           be
           not
           as
           hard
           a
           matter
           to
           suppresse
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           stop
           the
           breach
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           when
           in
           fury
           it
           hath
           once
           mastered
           the
           banks
           .
           The
           experience
           hereof
           is
           more
           then
           manifest
           .
        
         
           Furthermore
           ,
           we
           pray
           you
           obserue
           an
           other
           practise
           and
           course
           of
           our
           Iesuites
           here
           at
           home
           amongst
           vs
           ,
           and
           tell
           vs
           what
           you
           thinke
           of
           it
           .
           Marke
           their
           behauiour
           well
           in
           such
           Gentlemens
           houses
           as
           they
           reside
           in
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           finde
           them
           that
           they
           will
           commaund
           and
           ouer-rule
           all
           ,
           as
           knowing
           best
           how
           euery
           thing
           must
           be
           done
           (
           forsooth
           )
           
             ordine
             ad
             deum
          
           .
           No
           lease
           must
           be
           let
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           aduise
           :
           the
           Tenants
           must
           please
           them
           or
           repent
           at
           leasure
           :
           such
           fines
           are
           to
           be
           taken
           as
           they
           thinke
           conuenient
           ,
           and
           some
           part
           of
           them
           must
           be
           imployed
           as
           they
           shall
           prescribe
           
             ordine
             ad
             deum
          
           .
           In
           effect
           they
           do
           so
           rule
           and
           ouer-rule
           ,
           as
           scarsly
           can
           the
           Maister
           or
           Mistres
           of
           the
           house
           giue
           a
           piece
           of
           
           bread
           at
           their
           doores
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           be
           done
           with
           their
           approbation
           .
           And
           for
           the
           seruāts
           ,
           they
           are
           much
           more
           at
           their
           commaundement
           ,
           then
           at
           theirs
           whom
           they
           serue
           :
           we
           would
           be
           loth
           to
           tell
           you
           how
           all
           this
           commeth
           to
           passe
           .
           Only
           this
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           our
           Iesuites
           are
           most
           rigorous
           in
           their
           taking
           of
           mens
           confessions
           ,
           whereby
           they
           know
           as
           well
           by
           the
           seruants
           as
           by
           their
           Maisters
           and
           Mistresses
           their
           seuerall
           confessions
           ,
           all
           the
           secrets
           in
           those
           families
           :
           the
           wife
           's
           against
           her
           husband
           :
           the
           husbands
           against
           his
           wife
           ,
           and
           the
           seruants
           of
           them
           both
           :
           which
           if
           they
           abuse
           to
           tyranize
           ouer
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           dispose
           of
           their
           ciuill
           affayres
           vnder
           a
           pretence
           of
           their
           
             ordo
             ad
             deum
          
           ;
           they
           deale
           not
           like
           true
           Catholicke
           Priests
           ,
           but
           will
           in
           the
           end
           be
           found
           what
           they
           are
           .
           Is
           this
           their
           most
           speciall
           endowment
           with
           the
           spirit
           ofguiding
           of
           soules
           ,
           that
           they
           brag
           of
           so
           much
           ?
        
         
           It
           is
           most
           manifest
           ,
           to
           as
           many
           as
           know
           the
           course
           of
           many
           Iesuites
           ,
           that
           although
           they
           pretend
           all
           their
           designements
           to
           be
           directed
           to
           the
           common
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           yet
           their
           chiefest
           care
           is
           how
           to
           aduaunce
           and
           increase
           their
           owne
           society
           ,
           hoping
           of
           likelihood
           by
           their
           number
           to
           bring
           one
           day
           some
           great
           matter
           to
           passe
           .
           For
           where
           they
           make
           such
           faire
           shewes
           and
           offers
           ;
           when
           they
           come
           into
           some
           Country
           to
           teach
           the
           youth
           :
           their
           principall
           drift
           therein
           is
           to
           finde
           out
           the
           aptest
           wits
           for
           their
           purposes
           ,
           with
           whome
           they
           take
           extraordinary
           paynes
           ,
           and
           so
           worke
           them
           by
           kindnes
           and
           cunning
           allurements
           (
           especially
           if
           they
           be
           of
           good
           parentage
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           chiefe
           point
           with
           them
           )
           till
           they
           get
           them
           to
           promise
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           be
           of
           their
           society
           ,
           or
           somewhat
           to
           that
           purpose
           :
           which
           is
           sufficient
           to
           seaze
           vpon
           them
           ,
           do
           their
           parents
           and
           friends
           what
           they
           can
           ,
           except
           they
           will
           hazard
           an
           imputation
           to
           be
           inclined
           to
           heresie
           ,
           or
           to
           some
           mischief
           ,
           or
           to
           we
           wot
           not
           what
           :
           for
           so
           they
           vse
           to
           calumniate
           
           any
           that
           do
           crosse
           their
           proceedings
           .
           This
           course
           of
           alluring
           the
           fittest
           wits
           and
           
             ofthe
             
               of
               the
            
          
           best
           towardnes
           to
           their
           societie
           ,
           they
           held
           in
           diuers
           Seminaries
           within
           the
           Duchie
           of
           Millan
           :
           which
           the
           good
           Cardinall
           Boromeo
           well
           obseruing
           ,
           thought
           them
           no
           meete
           men
           to
           remayne
           there
           ,
           and
           so
           banished
           them
           out
           of
           all
           those
           places
           :
           esteeming
           it
           farre
           more
           necessary
           to
           haue
           such
           apt
           men
           to
           become
           secular
           Priests
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           vpon
           them
           the
           cure
           of
           soules
           ,
           then
           to
           haue
           them
           intruded
           into
           any
           order
           of
           religion
           ,
           which
           intermedleth
           not
           with
           any
           such
           charge
           ,
           but
           liue
           after
           their
           owne
           fashion
           priuately
           to
           themselues
           ,
           as
           religious
           men
           ought
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           It
           were
           to
           be
           wished
           ,
           that
           other
           States
           would
           follow
           this
           Cardinals
           example
           ,
           at
           the
           least
           vntill
           these
           Fathers
           were
           brought
           to
           some
           better
           moderation
           and
           knowledge
           of
           them selues
           .
           For
           our
           owne
           parts
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           our
           continuall
           prayer
           ,
           that
           howsoeuer
           other
           States
           do
           ,
           it
           may
           please
           God
           to
           moue
           the
           heart
           of
           his
           holynes
           to
           remoue
           all
           Iesuites
           out
           of
           the
           English
           Colledge
           at
           Rome
           ,
           where
           there
           are
           other
           manner
           of
           practises
           ,
           then
           were
           euer
           attempted
           by
           any
           Iesuites
           in
           the
           territories
           of
           Millan
           .
           All
           Europe
           talketh
           (
           we
           suppose
           )
           of
           the
           iarres
           in
           that
           Colledge
           :
           many
           secular
           Priests
           being
           honest
           men
           ,
           haue
           bin
           sent
           home
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           loaden
           till
           their
           backs
           cracked
           with
           the
           Iesuites
           calumniations
           :
           and
           none
           but
           such
           as
           will
           be
           Iesuited
           altogether
           may
           finde
           any
           fauour
           there
           .
           Well
           ,
           of
           this
           matter
           you
           may
           peraduenture
           heare
           and
           see
           more
           hereafter
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           it
           may
           be
           sufficient
           for
           you
           to
           know
           that
           Machiauell
           the
           Atheists
           rule
           
             diuide
             &
             impera
          
           ,
           is
           as
           cunningly
           in
           practise
           by
           the
           Rector
           there
           ,
           as
           in
           any
           place
           we
           thinke
           in
           Christendome
           ,
           we
           had
           almost
           sayd
           in
           Turky
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           Iesuites
           when
           they
           came
           first
           hither
           ,
           could
           haue
           bin
           content
           to
           haue
           ioyned
           with
           vs
           that
           were
           Priests
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           intermedled
           no
           further
           then
           with
           
           their
           Priestly
           functiōs
           ,
           we
           should
           haue
           greatly
           honored
           thē
           still
           .
           But
           as
           now
           we
           perceiue
           ,
           they
           were
           no
           sooner
           entertayned
           amongst
           vs
           ,
           but
           they
           put
           in
           practise
           their
           
             diuide
             &
             impera
          
           .
           It
           seemed
           strange
           to
           some
           of
           vs
           how
           at
           their
           first
           entrance
           into
           our
           labours
           ,
           they
           exalted
           themselues
           aboue
           vs.
           Father
           Parsons
           comming
           hither
           with
           Maister
           Campion
           ,
           and
           another
           as
           their
           Prouinciall
           ,
           they
           presently
           reekoned
           of
           vs
           but
           as
           their
           assistants
           ,
           in
           helping
           them
           to
           administer
           the
           Sacraments
           :
           as
           though
           we
           could
           neither
           haue
           preached
           ,
           nor
           done
           any
           thing
           else
           :
           and
           that
           they
           our
           great
           Maisters
           were
           to
           be
           further
           imployed
           in
           other
           matters
           of
           greater
           importance
           then
           we
           simple
           men
           were
           any
           way
           fit
           for
           :
           hereof
           you
           may
           reade
           in
           Fa.
           Campions
           letter
           out
           of
           England
           to
           their
           Generall
           at
           Rome
           .
           But
           this
           was
           then
           the
           imagination
           of
           a
           few
           :
           their
           drifts
           were
           deeper
           ,
           then
           we
           euer
           dreamed
           of
           :
           for
           misteries
           are
           hardly
           knowne
           ,
           vntill
           they
           fall
           out
           into
           practise
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           came
           ouer
           with
           such
           ample
           faculties
           ,
           larger
           then
           they
           had
           bin
           graunted
           before
           to
           any
           of
           vs
           ,
           wee
           might
           haue
           foreseene
           the
           inconuenience
           of
           it
           :
           knowing
           how
           apt
           we
           are
           in
           England
           to
           admit
           of
           nouelties
           :
           and
           likewise
           what
           before
           we
           had
           heard
           of
           some
           Iesuites
           abroade
           .
           Nay
           to
           the
           aggrauating
           of
           our
           great
           ouersight
           ,
           in
           that
           we
           did
           not
           at
           the
           first
           oppose
           our selues
           against
           them
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           seeke
           to
           haue
           them
           recalled
           from
           vs
           :
           we
           may
           not
           deny
           it
           but
           that
           it
           was
           foretold
           vs
           by
           that
           excellent
           Cardinall
           then
           liuing
           ,
           that
           the
           Iesuites
           would
           proue
           but
           thornes
           in
           our
           sides
           ,
           and
           be
           the
           cause
           of
           great
           troubles
           amongst
           vs.
           But
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           they
           and
           such
           of
           that
           order
           as
           came
           after
           them
           ,
           did
           by
           their
           faire
           gloses
           ,
           and
           pretence
           of
           zeale
           ,
           so
           blinde
           and
           bewitch
           vs
           ,
           as
           we
           gaue
           way
           vnto
           them
           :
           whereby
           and
           through
           their
           cunning
           cariage
           with
           the
           people
           ,
           they
           haue
           by
           little
           and
           little
           caried
           all
           before
           them
           .
           No
           almes
           was
           thought
           sufficiently
           
           meritorious
           ,
           except
           they
           were
           sanctified
           by
           the
           Iesuites
           distribution
           :
           so
           as
           in
           short
           time
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           our
           allowances
           that
           were
           in
           prison
           ,
           came
           vnto
           vs
           through
           the
           Iesuites
           hands
           ,
           pretending
           (
           forsooth
           )
           that
           they
           were
           but
           religious
           Collectors
           for
           vs
           and
           some
           others
           distressed
           Catholicks
           .
           But
           how
           faithfully
           they
           haue
           dealt
           with
           vs
           herein
           ,
           when
           you
           shall
           happen
           to
           see
           the
           sayd
           Memoriall
           ,
           it
           will
           appeare
           vnto
           you
           .
           Some
           one
           of
           them
           spendeth
           more
           yeerely
           vpon
           himselfe
           ,
           then
           would
           maynteyne
           tenne
           of
           the
           best
           of
           vs
           :
           if
           we
           sayd
           twenty
           ,
           we
           thinke
           there
           would
           be
           no
           exception
           taken
           vnto
           it
           .
           And
           to
           conclude
           ,
           they
           haue
           so
           dealt
           with
           vs
           ,
           as
           where
           before
           ,
           we
           were
           honored
           for
           our
           works
           sake
           ,
           and
           had
           many
           ghostly
           children
           that
           did
           depend
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           as
           vpon
           their
           spirituall
           fathers
           and
           shepeards
           of
           their
           soules
           ,
           we
           are
           now
           through
           their
           falshood
           ,
           their
           calumniations
           and
           vntrue
           suggestions
           to
           our
           superiors
           brought
           into
           contempt
           :
           our
           sayd
           children
           (
           as
           if
           we
           had
           bin
           but
           their
           stepfathers
           )
           haue
           forsaken
           vs
           :
           their
           charitie
           towards
           vs
           is
           so
           cold
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           very
           hardly
           able
           to
           liue
           ,
           and
           what
           will
           become
           hereof
           ,
           God
           himself
           knoweth
           ,
           and
           we
           do
           greatly
           feare
           it
           .
           If
           they
           had
           bin
           hired
           by
           our
           common
           enemies
           to
           haue
           wrought
           vs
           mischiefe
           ,
           and
           the
           cause
           we
           haue
           defended
           ,
           they
           could
           hardly
           haue
           done
           it
           more
           artificially
           or
           effectually
           .
           And
           yet
           men
           will
           not
           see
           it
           :
           they
           will
           not
           vnderstand
           it
           .
        
         
           You
           haue
           heard
           how
           the
           Iesuites
           became
           our
           Collectors
           ,
           or
           rather
           not
           ours
           ,
           but
           their
           owne
           :
           to
           whome
           for
           their
           accompts
           the
           false
           Steward
           in
           the
           Gospell
           we
           suppose
           may
           giue
           place
           .
           One
           Iesuite
           (
           as
           we
           can
           proue
           it
           )
           hath
           taken
           at
           times
           aboue
           500.
           pound
           that
           was
           giuen
           to
           the
           imprisoned
           Priests
           then
           at
           Wisbich
           ,
           and
           imployed
           the
           same
           at
           his
           owne
           pleasure
           .
           Percye
           the
           Iesuite
           escaping
           from
           Wisbich
           ,
           tooke
           fraudulently
           frō
           benefactors
           abroad
           57.
           pound
           17.
           shillings
           ,
           and
           the
           
           yeere
           after
           stole
           27.
           pound
           of
           the
           common
           money
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           other
           his
           fellow
           Iesuites
           .
           They
           haue
           so
           fleeced
           their
           fauorers
           ,
           as
           ouer
           and
           aboue
           their
           owne
           expences
           (
           which
           are
           exceeding
           great
           )
           they
           haue
           bin
           able
           to
           send
           not
           long
           since
           2200.
           pound
           towards
           the
           Low
           countries
           :
           the
           prisoners
           then
           at
           Wisbich
           being
           in
           great
           want
           .
           Now
           if
           you
           will
           know
           how
           they
           scrape
           together
           so
           much
           money
           ,
           you
           must
           vnderstand
           that
           they
           haue
           many
           sleights
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           besides
           their
           apparant
           cousenages
           ,
           fraudes
           ,
           and
           thefts
           before
           mentioned
           .
           You
           are
           not
           ignorant
           of
           the
           meanes
           that
           Verres
           the
           Proconsull
           vsed
           in
           pilling
           and
           spoyling
           Sicilia
           ,
           nor
           how
           odious
           it
           was
           amongst
           the
           Romanes
           :
           But
           the
           course
           that
           our
           Iesuites
           do
           take
           heere
           for
           their
           pillage
           both
           in
           
             England
             &
             Scotland
          
           ,
           are
           so
           much
           more
           shamefull
           ,
           as
           spirituall
           robberies
           passe
           all
           temporall
           pilferings
           ,
           we
           will
           set
           downe
           vnto
           you
           three
           or
           foure
           of
           their
           tricks
           .
           They
           haue
           gotten
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           certayne
           faculties
           from
           the
           Pope
           to
           abstract
           from
           what
           Parsonages
           and
           Vicarages
           they
           list
           all
           spiritualtie
           (
           for
           preuenting
           of
           simony
           )
           thereby
           to
           make
           them
           meerely
           temporall
           and
           saleable
           ,
           which
           done
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           the
           highest
           rates
           vpon
           pretence
           that
           the
           money
           must
           be
           diuided
           betwixt
           Saint
           Peter
           and
           poore
           prisoners
           .
           What
           Saint
           Peter
           gets
           amongst
           them
           we
           know
           not
           ,
           and
           we
           thinke
           but
           little
           :
           sure
           we
           are
           the
           poore
           prisoners
           haue
           not
           much
           :
           one
           good
           Father
           or
           other
           sayth
           ,
           
             Dominus
             opus
             habet
          
           ,
           and
           make
           alwayes
           the
           best
           part
           of
           it
           their
           owne
           cleere
           gaynes
           .
           Agayne
           ,
           those
           that
           come
           to
           great
           wealth
           either
           by
           Vsury
           ,
           or
           by
           buying
           or
           selling
           ,
           and
           making
           gayne
           by
           anticipation
           or
           dilation
           of
           payment
           ,
           or
           by
           iniustice
           ,
           or
           by
           taking
           more
           of
           clyents
           that
           are
           suitors
           at
           the
           law
           then
           their
           ordinary
           and
           moderate
           fees
           ,
           or
           by
           patronizing
           any
           euill
           cause
           ,
           Landlords
           ,
           Sheriffs
           officers
           ,
           whosoeuer
           high
           or
           low
           that
           get
           any
           thing
           falsely
           or
           indirectly
           ,
           all
           
           must
           make
           restitution
           .
           But
           forasmuch
           as
           oftentimes
           it
           falleth
           out
           ,
           that
           the
           parties
           neither
           know
           how
           much
           nor
           to
           whom
           such
           restitution
           is
           to
           be
           made
           :
           therefore
           they
           must
           in
           those
           cases
           compound
           with
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           giuing
           
             certa
             pro
             incertis
          
           ,
           to
           the
           vse
           (
           forsooth
           )
           before
           expressed
           :
           sometimes
           one
           man
           hath
           giuen
           500.
           pound
           to
           that
           end
           :
           but
           Saint
           Peter
           and
           the
           poore
           do
           still
           come
           short
           of
           their
           share
           :
           the
           Fathers
           themselues
           do
           swallow
           it
           vp
           ,
           amounting
           yeerely
           to
           a
           mighty
           summe
           of
           money
           .
        
         
           Moreouer
           to
           the
           effect
           last
           mentioned
           ,
           we
           haue
           a
           notable
           history
           to
           tell
           you
           .
           Amongst
           many
           deuises
           which
           the
           Iesuits
           haue
           inuented
           to
           enrich
           and
           increase
           their
           order
           ,
           they
           haue
           one
           ,
           whereof
           it
           is
           fit
           that
           the
           world
           should
           take
           notice
           .
           It
           is
           tearmed
           by
           them
           an
           holy
           exercise
           ,
           and
           is
           put
           in
           practise
           when
           they
           finde
           any
           ,
           that
           are
           meet
           to
           serue
           their
           turnes
           ,
           either
           for
           their
           extraordinary
           pregnancy
           of
           wit
           and
           learning
           ,
           or
           for
           their
           parentage
           and
           friends
           ,
           or
           for
           their
           wealth
           and
           possessions
           ,
           and
           cannot
           otherwise
           allure
           them
           to
           their
           society
           .
           The
           course
           which
           they
           hold
           in
           the
           sayd
           exercise
           is
           after
           this
           sort
           .
           When
           they
           finde
           one
           ,
           whome
           they
           thinke
           fit
           for
           their
           turne
           ;
           they
           insinuate
           themselues
           into
           him
           ,
           keepe
           him
           company
           ,
           vse
           him
           with
           all
           kinde
           of
           sweete
           behauior
           and
           curtesy
           :
           and
           pretend
           to
           haue
           an
           especiall
           care
           of
           his
           well
           doing
           ,
           but
           principally
           how
           he
           may
           attayne
           to
           be
           in
           high
           fauour
           with
           God.
           To
           which
           purpose
           they
           enter
           by
           degrees
           into
           certaine
           discourses
           of
           hell
           :
           wherein
           they
           omit
           none
           of
           their
           skill
           by
           authorities
           ,
           fables
           ,
           and
           large
           amplifications
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           same
           as
           terrible
           as
           possibly
           they
           can
           .
           By
           which
           course
           they
           cast
           the
           party
           in
           time
           into
           great
           feare
           and
           pensiuenes
           ;
           which
           were
           well
           done
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           to
           a
           good
           end
           .
        
         
           When
           they
           haue
           held
           on
           after
           this
           sort
           so
           long
           as
           they
           thinke
           conuenient
           ,
           intermingling
           now
           and
           then
           
           some
           comforts
           ,
           least
           otherwise
           the
           parties
           vnder
           their
           fingers
           should
           grow
           very
           weary
           of
           them
           ,
           then
           they
           begin
           to
           be
           more
           plentifull
           in
           the
           setting
           forth
           of
           such
           comfortable
           promises
           as
           are
           made
           in
           the
           scriptures
           to
           the
           children
           and
           saincts
           of
           God.
           Heere
           they
           omit
           no
           part
           of
           their
           skill
           to
           describe
           the
           Heauens
           ,
           the
           Maiestie
           and
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           happy
           estate
           and
           ioyes
           of
           the
           Saincts
           in
           that
           euerlasting
           kingdome
           ,
           which
           is
           prepared
           for
           those
           who
           in
           this
           life
           shall
           embrace
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           and
           become
           obedient
           children
           in
           their
           true
           calling
           vnto
           their
           holy
           Mother
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           Hereunto
           they
           adde
           a
           discourse
           concerning
           the
           diuersitie
           of
           such
           callings
           as
           God
           hath
           ordeyned
           for
           his
           seruants
           and
           children
           to
           walke
           in
           :
           shewing
           how
           necessary
           it
           is
           for
           euery
           man
           to
           vnderstand
           and
           know
           what
           calling
           that
           is
           ,
           which
           particularly
           belongeth
           vnto
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           what
           danger
           ensueth
           ,
           when
           men
           do
           rashly
           vndertake
           any
           occasion
           ,
           either
           for
           profit
           or
           pleasure
           ,
           to
           follow
           this
           or
           that
           course
           of
           life
           :
           as
           when
           great
           men
           ,
           being
           borne
           to
           great
           possessions
           ,
           do
           thinke
           it
           sufficient
           for
           them
           to
           follow
           the
           steps
           of
           their
           Auncestors
           :
           esteeming
           that
           to
           be
           the
           calling
           which
           God
           hath
           prepared
           for
           them
           :
           whereof
           it
           commeth
           to
           passe
           diuers
           times
           ,
           that
           they
           make
           a
           shipwrack
           of
           all
           their
           estates
           ,
           and
           fall
           into
           many
           calamities
           ,
           God
           approuing
           of
           and
           sanctifying
           no
           calling
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           entred
           into
           by
           the
           direction
           of
           his
           holy
           spirit
           .
           Many
           (
           say
           they
           )
           through
           their
           owne
           rashnes
           are
           spirituall
           persons
           ,
           who
           ought
           by
           Gods
           ordinance
           to
           haue
           bin
           of
           the
           Layty
           :
           and
           many
           on
           the
           other
           side
           are
           (
           as
           we
           tearme
           them
           )
           Lay
           men
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           Ecclesiasticall
           :
           both
           of
           them
           perishing
           in
           their
           owne
           courses
           through
           their
           owne
           faults
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           had
           no
           care
           to
           learne
           and
           know
           their
           owne
           proper
           callings
           ordeyned
           for
           them
           ,
           which
           God
           would
           haue
           sanctified
           ,
           to
           their
           eternall
           
           comforts
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           haue
           vsed
           the
           meanes
           to
           haue
           vnderstood
           and
           imbraced
           them
           .
           In
           the
           description
           of
           which
           meanes
           ,
           the
           height
           ,
           the
           depth
           ,
           and
           the
           breadth
           of
           all
           their
           cousenage
           doth
           consist
           ,
           being
           the
           exercise
           it selfe
           before
           mentioned
           .
           Of
           these
           meanes
           they
           do
           at
           the
           first
           speake
           only
           in
           generality
           ,
           entring
           into
           a
           discourse
           of
           the
           louing
           kindnes
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           hath
           prepared
           a
           way
           ,
           whereby
           euery
           man
           that
           list
           ,
           may
           know
           how
           to
           serue
           him
           :
           whereinto
           as
           many
           as
           will
           enter
           ,
           may
           haue
           assurance
           in
           themselues
           by
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           what
           their
           seuerall
           vocations
           are
           ,
           whereunto
           God
           hath
           called
           them
           :
           and
           which
           they
           must
           vndertake
           ,
           if
           euer
           they
           meane
           to
           come
           into
           the
           ioyes
           and
           consolations
           of
           the
           Paradice
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Thus
           after
           they
           haue
           layd
           these
           ginnes
           ,
           no
           meruaile
           if
           the
           parties
           so
           kindly
           and
           cunningly
           caried
           on
           ,
           do
           fall
           into
           their
           traps
           .
           Howbeit
           you
           must
           obserue
           that
           in
           all
           these
           discourses
           made
           to
           such
           parties
           ,
           they
           carry
           themselues
           so
           aloofe
           ,
           as
           that
           there
           may
           be
           no
           suspition
           of
           their
           intents
           to
           draw
           them
           by
           such
           their
           practises
           to
           be
           of
           their
           sócietie
           .
           So
           as
           when
           the
           poore
           soules
           (
           as
           rauished
           with
           a
           desire
           to
           attayne
           vnto
           the
           sayd
           meanes
           or
           exercise
           so
           highlie
           commended
           ,
           and
           so
           necessary
           as
           they
           suppose
           ,
           for
           all
           that
           truly
           thirst
           after
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           and
           ioyes
           of
           Heauen
           )
           do
           intreate
           the
           holy
           Fathers
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           receiued
           into
           that
           happie
           and
           blessed
           exercise
           ;
           their
           motion
           in
           that
           behalfe
           the
           good
           Fathers
           at
           the
           first
           seeme
           little
           to
           regard
           :
           saying
           ,
           that
           peraduenture
           this
           their
           desire
           proceedeth
           of
           passion
           :
           and
           therefore
           their
           manner
           is
           to
           leaue
           them
           in
           this
           sort
           for
           the
           first
           time
           :
           adding
           ,
           with
           what
           deliberation
           and
           iudgement
           that
           sacred
           exercise
           is
           to
           be
           vndertaken
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           ladder
           of
           Iacob
           ,
           whereby
           they
           may
           ascend
           into
           the
           third
           Heauen
           ,
           and
           there
           see
           and
           behold
           the
           admirable
           mysteries
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           If
           the
           partie
           thus
           caught
           be
           of
           great
           possessions
           ,
           
           wealth
           ,
           or
           parentage
           ,
           they
           are
           much
           the
           sooner
           intreated
           to
           admit
           him
           to
           this
           exercise
           :
           the
           manner
           whereof
           is
           as
           followeth
           .
           The
           partie
           at
           the
           time
           appointed
           ,
           comming
           to
           the
           holy
           Father
           who
           must
           deale
           with
           him
           ,
           is
           recluded
           from
           the
           speech
           of
           any
           body
           but
           the
           sayd
           Father
           for
           a
           certaine
           time
           .
           Vpon
           his
           first
           reclusion
           the
           Father
           commeth
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           giueth
           him
           a
           meditation
           to
           study
           vpon
           for
           some
           foure
           or
           fiue
           houres
           :
           willing
           him
           in
           the
           meane
           while
           carefullie
           to
           remember
           all
           the
           cogitations
           that
           do
           come
           into
           his
           minde
           .
           The
           sayd
           foure
           or
           fiue
           houres
           expired
           ,
           in
           commeth
           this
           good
           Father
           :
           and
           then
           the
           partie
           must
           be
           confessed
           ,
           and
           is
           to
           reueale
           all
           his
           particular
           thoughts
           of
           what
           matter
           soeuer
           good
           or
           bad
           that
           came
           into
           his
           head
           ,
           all
           the
           time
           of
           his
           aforesayd
           meditation
           .
           Which
           done
           ,
           the
           Father
           giueth
           the
           partie
           an
           other
           meditation
           with
           the
           like
           instructions
           to
           the
           former
           :
           and
           after
           the
           like
           distance
           of
           time
           returning
           ,
           heareth
           his
           confession
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           partie
           is
           exercised
           diuers
           times
           ,
           euery
           day
           the
           space
           of
           nine
           dayes
           or
           thereabouts
           .
           In
           which
           time
           the
           holy
           Father
           hauing
           framed
           the
           sayd
           meditations
           according
           to
           his
           owne
           drift
           :
           for
           example
           :
           if
           the
           partie
           be
           rich
           ,
           then
           of
           the
           contempt
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           vanitie
           of
           worldly
           riches
           :
           and
           further
           perceiuing
           by
           his
           confessions
           ,
           his
           disposition
           ,
           and
           what
           effect
           the
           sayd
           meditations
           haue
           wrought
           ,
           and
           are
           likely
           in
           the
           end
           to
           worke
           in
           him
           ,
           which
           alwayes
           must
           be
           the
           forsaking
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           they
           tearme
           it
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           if
           they
           finde
           him
           by
           this
           triall
           ,
           a
           fit
           man
           for
           the
           entrance
           into
           some
           profession
           of
           religion
           :
           then
           he
           telleth
           him
           a
           long
           tale
           of
           the
           fruit
           of
           his
           sayd
           exercise
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           well
           perceiueth
           by
           his
           sundry
           confessions
           ,
           how
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           hath
           wrought
           in
           him
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           his
           sayd
           meditations
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           now
           supposeth
           him
           to
           be
           fit
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           consideration
           and
           choice
           of
           that
           calling
           ,
           whereunto
           God
           
           himselfe
           hath
           ordeined
           him
           ,
           to
           leade
           his
           life
           and
           walke
           in
           towards
           the
           attaynement
           of
           euerlasting
           happines
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           partie
           hath
           time
           to
           consider
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           whether
           he
           will
           be
           a
           Dominican
           ,
           a
           Benedict
           ,
           a
           Iesuite
           ,
           a
           Frier
           ,
           or
           what
           he
           list
           .
           Which
           time
           expired
           ,
           the
           holy
           Father
           entreth
           into
           a
           new
           stratageme
           .
        
         
           The
           sayd
           partie
           so
           exercised
           (
           as
           is
           before
           expressed
           )
           comming
           thus
           vnto
           his
           election
           ,
           hath
           peraduenture
           determined
           to
           be
           a
           Dominican
           ,
           or
           to
           take
           some
           such
           other
           course
           as
           he
           himselfe
           hath
           thought
           of
           .
           So
           as
           when
           the
           sayd
           holy
           Father
           commeth
           vnto
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           finde
           him
           bent
           to
           any
           other
           profession
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           a
           Iesuite
           ,
           he
           beginneth
           to
           cast
           many
           doubts
           ,
           and
           collecteth
           at
           his
           pleasure
           by
           something
           that
           he
           hath
           confessed
           vnto
           him
           ,
           that
           his
           sayd
           choice
           is
           not
           agreeable
           to
           such
           godly
           motions
           ,
           as
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           wrought
           in
           him
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           exercise
           ,
           and
           therefore
           aduiseth
           him
           to
           consider
           with
           himselfe
           better
           of
           his
           choice
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           may
           be
           sutable
           to
           the
           sayd
           motions
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           The
           conclusion
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           holy
           Fathers
           by
           this
           meanes
           ,
           hauing
           sundry
           poore
           soules
           in
           their
           hands
           to
           worke
           them
           by
           terrors
           ,
           deuises
           ,
           and
           perswasions
           (
           as
           they
           list
           )
           neuer
           leaue
           them
           ,
           or
           suffer
           them
           to
           be
           quiet
           ,
           vntill
           (
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           )
           they
           make
           choice
           to
           be
           of
           the
           societie
           of
           Iesus
           :
           if
           in
           all
           these
           practises
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           finde
           them
           fit
           men
           for
           their
           turne
           .
           Howbeit
           sometimes
           it
           commeth
           to
           passe
           that
           the
           sayd
           deuout
           Fathers
           do
           meete
           with
           such
           persons
           ,
           as
           will
           rather
           choose
           to
           be
           of
           some
           other
           order
           ,
           do
           what
           they
           can
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           Iesuites
           .
           In
           which
           cases
           ,
           when
           their
           practises
           to
           winne
           the
           parties
           for
           their
           learning
           ,
           strength
           of
           wit
           ,
           parentage
           ,
           and
           other
           good
           parts
           more
           then
           ordinary
           do
           fayle
           ,
           they
           desist
           from
           dealing
           with
           them
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           the
           end
           giue
           thē
           quite
           ouer
           ,
           meaning
           nothing
           lesse
           ,
           then
           by
           such
           their
           paines
           to
           increase
           the
           number
           of
           any
           other
           order
           of
           religious
           
           persons
           ,
           and
           so
           leaue
           them
           to
           take
           what
           course
           they
           list
           :
           but
           with
           this
           fruit
           of
           their
           exercises
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           neuer
           loue
           or
           induce
           them
           afterwards
           ,
           but
           rayle
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           plague
           them
           as
           much
           as
           possiblie
           they
           can
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           parties
           were
           vndertaken
           by
           them
           for
           their
           wealth
           and
           large
           possessions
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           their
           election
           ,
           commonly
           their
           riches
           ,
           and
           their
           sayd
           possessions
           are
           a
           hinderance
           vnto
           them
           from
           entring
           into
           any
           religious
           profession
           .
           For
           the
           remouing
           of
           which
           obstacle
           ,
           the
           holy
           Fathers
           are
           furnished
           with
           many
           texts
           of
           scripture
           :
           as
           of
           giuing
           all
           and
           following
           Iesus
           &c.
           and
           do
           for
           the
           most
           part
           so
           farrepreuaile
           ,
           as
           either
           they
           allure
           them
           to
           be
           ecclesiasticall
           Iesuites
           ,
           if
           they
           haue
           any
           tolerable
           gifts
           besides
           their
           riches
           :
           and
           then
           all
           that
           they
           haue
           must
           be
           sold
           ,
           and
           the
           money
           committed
           to
           the
           Fathers
           discretions
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           they
           draw
           them
           to
           be
           lay
           brethren
           ,
           finding
           no
           other
           good
           stuffe
           in
           them
           .
           In
           which
           case
           they
           get
           from
           them
           either
           all
           ,
           or
           the
           most
           part
           of
           their
           riches
           ,
           and
           turne
           them
           either
           to
           be
           some
           of
           their
           officers
           ,
           or
           leaue
           them
           at
           large
           to
           be
           practisers
           for
           them
           in
           such
           matters
           as
           they
           thinke
           fit
           to
           imploy
           them
           in
           abroad
           :
           as
           to
           be
           solicitors
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           stirre
           vp
           the
           charitie
           of
           the
           people
           towards
           that
           societie
           ,
           not
           ceasing
           to
           perswade
           as
           many
           as
           they
           can
           to
           follow
           their
           examples
           .
           And
           this
           was
           the
           effect
           of
           one
           M.
           Gilberts
           ,
           and
           one
           Maister
           Druries
           exercises
           and
           some
           others
           :
           viz.
           they
           got
           from
           them
           all
           they
           had
           ,
           and
           then
           imploying
           them
           as
           is
           before
           expressed
           ,
           procured
           the
           Popes
           blessing
           for
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           approuing
           vnto
           them
           of
           that
           their
           new
           calling
           :
           as
           appeareth
           in
           the
           faculties
           graunted
           to
           
             Parsons
             ,
             Campion
             ,
             Heywood
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           about
           twenty
           yeeres
           since
           .
           The
           euidence
           of
           which
           proceedings
           with
           the
           sayd
           Gentlemen
           ,
           was
           so
           apparant
           and
           manifest
           vnto
           many
           ,
           that
           disliked
           greatly
           of
           such
           kinde
           of
           exercises
           ,
           as
           that
           some
           in
           iest
           would
           say
           :
           such
           a
           one
           is
           
           Gilberted
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           one
           is
           Druryed
           :
           and
           others
           to
           the
           like
           effect
           :
           they
           shall
           neuer
           Gilbert
           me
           ,
           nor
           Drury
           me
           ,
           nor
           cousen
           me
           with
           such
           their
           holy
           sleights
           .
        
         
           An
           other
           yong
           Gentleman
           not
           long
           since
           ,
           entring
           into
           this
           exercise
           vnder
           a
           yong
           Iesuite
           here
           in
           England
           ,
           was
           found
           by
           his
           meditations
           to
           haue
           lands
           yet
           vnsold
           ,
           worth
           a
           hundreth
           marks
           a
           yeare
           ,
           which
           hindred
           his
           iourney
           to
           heauen
           .
           Whereupon
           he
           offering
           the
           same
           to
           the
           sayd
           yong
           Iesuite
           ,
           the
           good
           Father
           allowing
           the
           offer
           ,
           sayd
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           should
           receiue
           the
           land
           ,
           her
           Maiestie
           would
           take
           it
           from
           him
           :
           but
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           sell
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           am
           capable
           of
           the
           money
           .
           By
           which
           ghostly
           counsaile
           the
           Gentleman
           set
           his
           land
           to
           sale
           ,
           and
           was
           offred
           900.
           pound
           for
           it
           :
           but
           the
           holy
           Father
           insisting
           vpon
           a
           1000.
           pound
           ,
           the
           Gentleman
           dyed
           before
           a
           chapman
           could
           be
           gotten
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           good
           Father
           lost
           all
           .
           I
           omit
           how
           many
           poore
           yong
           men
           ,
           falling
           into
           these
           good
           Fathers
           hands
           to
           be
           exercised
           ,
           haue
           fallen
           into
           sundry
           inconueniences
           ,
           and
           growne
           to
           be
           broken-brayned
           euer
           after
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           amongst
           many
           deurses
           which
           they
           haue
           to
           enrich
           themselues
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           one
           of
           the
           least
           ,
           which
           being
           now
           knowne
           ,
           may
           peraduenture
           be
           a
           hinderance
           vnto
           them
           hereafter
           ,
           and
           driue
           both
           Father
           Garnet
           and
           his
           yonkers
           to
           leaue
           their
           coaches
           and
           stables
           of
           horses
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           glad
           to
           walke
           on
           foote
           as
           their
           betters
           do
           .
        
         
           We
           haue
           troubled
           you
           long
           in
           this
           matter
           of
           Iesuiticall
           gayning
           :
           and
           yet
           if
           you
           will
           beare
           with
           vs
           a
           little
           longer
           ,
           we
           will
           informe
           you
           of
           an
           other
           deuise
           ,
           not
           
             in
             esse
          
           ,
           but
           
             in
             spe
          
           :
           marry
           it
           is
           very
           royall
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           tearmed
           an
           Imperiall
           hunting
           ,
           such
           a
           one
           as
           was
           neuer
           seene
           on
           earth
           before
           ,
           pursued
           by
           any
           religious
           person
           whosoeuer
           ,
           since
           Nimrod
           the
           Gyant
           hunted
           ;
           
             qui
             erat
             robustus
             venator
             coram
             Domino
             ,
          
           who
           was
           a
           very
           rough
           huntlman
           .
           Of
           this
           kinde
           of
           hunting
           ,
           there
           
           is
           a
           iust
           Volume
           set
           forth
           by
           Father
           Parsons
           and
           his
           Generall
           ,
           called
           the
           high
           Counsell
           of
           reformation
           for
           England
           to
           take
           place
           and
           be
           in
           force
           ,
           when
           the
           Catholik
           conquerer
           shal
           be
           established
           in
           great
           Britaine
           .
           First
           ,
           no
           religious
           order
           will
           that
           famous
           Volume
           permit
           in
           great
           Britaine
           ,
           but
           Iesuites
           ,
           and
           
             Capuchines
             :
             Benedictines
             ,
             Carthusians
          
           ,
           nor
           Dominicans
           must
           enter
           here
           ,
           
             sicut
             placuit
             Iesuitis
          
           :
           for
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           hath
           forsaken
           all
           religious
           orders
           ,
           and
           is
           only
           in
           the
           Capuchines
           and
           Iesuites
           .
           If
           you
           aske
           vs
           why
           they
           make
           choice
           of
           the
           Capuchines
           only
           ?
           We
           answere
           you
           ,
           as
           a
           good
           Capuchine
           did
           to
           the
           like
           question
           .
           We
           sute
           best
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           with
           the
           humor
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           :
           for
           their
           drift
           is
           to
           haue
           and
           rule
           all
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           our
           orders
           are
           such
           ,
           as
           we
           must
           neither
           rule
           at
           all
           ,
           nor
           haue
           any
           thing
           .
           These
           Iesuites
           (
           
             homines
             secundum
             cor
             meum
          
           ,
           as
           God
           sayd
           of
           Dauid
           )
           do
           professe
           voluntarie
           pouertie
           ,
           and
           to
           renounce
           the
           world
           ,
           with
           all
           that
           belongeth
           thereto
           .
           But
           yet
           so
           mortified
           they
           are
           ,
           that
           with
           the
           worlds
           weapons
           they
           will
           conquer
           the
           world
           .
           In
           these
           three
           Kingdomes
           
             England
             ,
             Scotland
          
           ,
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           there
           are
           100.
           
           Bishopricks
           great
           and
           small
           :
           how
           many
           Parsonages
           and
           Vicarages
           ,
           and
           how
           many
           religious
           Monasteries
           ,
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           tell
           .
           All
           which
           must
           be
           no
           more
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           Abbots
           ,
           Parsons
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           as
           heretofore
           it
           was
           accustomed
           .
           But
           all
           the
           holy
           societie
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           their
           father
           Prouinciall
           must
           cull
           out
           foure
           Iesuites
           ,
           and
           two
           secular
           Priests
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           demy
           Iesuites
           .
           These
           sixe
           Vicars
           ,
           these
           mightie
           great
           Lords
           ,
           shall
           haue
           the
           Lands
           ,
           Mannors
           ,
           Lordships
           ,
           Parsonages
           ,
           Monasteries
           ,
           and
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           into
           their
           owne
           hands
           ;
           allowing
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           Parsons
           and
           Vicars
           competent
           stipends
           or
           pensions
           ,
           
             sicut
             plasuit
             Iesuitis
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Romanes
           in
           their
           leagues
           were
           wont
           to
           write
           .
           All
           the
           rest
           must
           be
           imployed
           
             in
             pios
             vsus
          
           ,
           as
           father
           Generall
           of
           Rome
           shall
           thinke
           good
           .
           The
           Colleges
           in
           both
           Vniuersities
           
           must
           be
           so
           likewise
           in
           the
           power
           of
           these
           mortified
           creatures
           :
           no
           Bishop
           ,
           no
           Parson
           ,
           or
           Vicar
           ,
           no
           fellow
           of
           any
           Colledge
           must
           be
           so
           hardy
           as
           once
           to
           demaund
           an
           accompt
           what
           is
           become
           of
           their
           reuenues
           ,
           Lands
           ,
           and
           Lordships
           .
           If
           they
           do
           ,
           this
           shall
           be
           the
           answere
           ,
           
             mirantur
             superiores
             &c.
          
           
           The
           Nobilitie
           must
           be
           limited
           also
           what
           retinue
           they
           shall
           keepe
           :
           what
           they
           shall
           haue
           to
           spend
           yeerely
           ,
           and
           what
           diet
           they
           shall
           keepe
           at
           their
           Tables
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           common
           lawes
           of
           our
           countrie
           must
           be
           abolished
           ,
           and
           the
           ciuill
           beare
           the
           sway
           another
           while
           :
           those
           are
           barbarous
           :
           these
           are
           learned
           ,
           and
           of
           more
           excellencie
           ;
           happie
           is
           he
           that
           can
           see
           this
           booke
           ,
           called
           the
           Counsell
           of
           Reformation
           :
           where
           hee
           may
           reade
           these
           wonderfull
           platformes
           of
           Iesuiticall
           gouernment
           ,
           deuised
           by
           the
           second
           Nimrod
           ,
           the
           Smiths
           sonne
           of
           Stockgersee
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           Parsons
           sonne
           of
           that
           parish
           ,
           expelled
           from
           Balioll
           Colledge
           for
           his
           illegitimation
           ,
           of
           whom
           ,
           anon
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           writing
           of
           this
           discourse
           ,
           we
           were
           not
           ignorant
           into
           what
           a
           sea
           of
           Iesuiticall
           calumniations
           we
           haue
           launched
           .
           For
           they
           haue
           an
           other
           position
           not
           yet
           mentioned
           :
           and
           it
           is
           :
           That
           detraction
           in
           generall
           is
           lawfull
           :
           as
           if
           a
           Iesuite
           should
           say
           ,
           that
           amongst
           the
           prisoners
           at
           Wisbich
           ,
           there
           were
           many
           and
           so
           grieuous
           enormities
           ,
           as
           that
           Father
           Weston
           and
           his
           adherents
           were
           constrayned
           to
           separate
           themselues
           from
           the
           other
           Priests
           :
           and
           being
           charged
           to
           name
           some
           particulars
           ,
           or
           else
           if
           he
           could
           not
           ,
           he
           was
           to
           be
           reckoned
           for
           a
           detractor
           ,
           and
           therein
           to
           haue
           offended
           greatly
           in
           slaundering
           the
           whole
           house
           ,
           he
           should
           answere
           :
           Nay
           my
           words
           were
           generall
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           offended
           not
           .
           But
           what
           talke
           we
           of
           their
           generall
           calumniations
           :
           wee
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           haue
           their
           particular
           commendations
           cast
           abroade
           against
           vs
           with
           heue
           and
           ho
           in
           a
           mischiefe
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           indured
           many
           of
           their
           thunderbolts
           alreadie
           .
           Howbeit
           ,
           as
           we
           regard
           it
           
           not
           ,
           so
           do
           we
           not
           wonder
           at
           it
           ,
           considering
           their
           dealing
           with
           all
           men
           that
           offend
           them
           ,
           be
           he
           whom
           he
           shall
           ,
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           Cardinall
           :
           yea
           or
           the
           Pope
           himselfe
           ,
           they
           care
           not
           .
        
         
           Maister
           Doctor
           Gifford
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           very
           good
           desert
           ,
           did
           but
           a
           little
           offend
           them
           ,
           in
           not
           admiring
           of
           them
           and
           their
           designements
           ,
           and
           shortly
           after
           they
           deuised
           sundry
           most
           vile
           and
           vniust
           accusations
           against
           him
           :
           they
           defamed
           him
           in
           England
           for
           a
           sower
           of
           sedition
           ,
           charging
           him
           further
           ,
           to
           be
           an
           informer
           against
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           and
           the
           exhibiter
           of
           the
           memoriall
           to
           the
           Pope
           .
           They
           procured
           him
           to
           be
           examined
           before
           the
           Nuncio
           in
           the
           Low
           countries
           ,
           who
           after
           long
           delayes
           ,
           affirmed
           in
           plaine
           tearmes
           that
           the
           Doctor
           had
           wrog
           .
           Fayling
           of
           their
           purpose
           against
           him
           this
           way
           ,
           Father
           Baldwyn
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           the
           right
           stampe
           ,
           dealt
           with
           the
           Nuncio
           for
           a
           generall
           pacification
           and
           remission
           on
           all
           sides
           :
           whereunto
           the
           Doctor
           at
           the
           Nuncio
           his
           intreatie
           yeelded
           .
           And
           first
           by
           order
           taken
           in
           that
           behalfe
           ,
           the
           sayd
           Baldwyn
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Father
           Parsons
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           societie
           ,
           asked
           him
           forgiuenes
           :
           and
           the
           Doctor
           for
           his
           part
           in
           ciuilitie
           performed
           as
           much
           :
           with
           this
           addition
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           offended
           any
           of
           them
           .
           Which
           being
           done
           ,
           the
           Nuncio
           commaunded
           them
           both
           to
           be
           secret
           of
           what
           had
           passed
           in
           fauour
           indeed
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           .
           Which
           commaundement
           the
           Doctor
           obeyed
           :
           but
           Father
           Baldwyn
           omitting
           what
           he
           had
           done
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           instantly
           gaue
           it
           forth
           after
           a
           glorious
           sort
           ,
           that
           the
           Doctor
           had
           asked
           father
           Parsons
           and
           the
           Iesuites
           forgiuenes
           :
           and
           thereby
           to
           disgrace
           him
           a
           new
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           their
           former
           iniuries
           done
           vnto
           him
           more
           probable
           ,
           they
           caused
           the
           same
           to
           be
           openly
           promulgated
           out
           of
           the
           Pulpit
           in
           the
           Colledge
           at
           Rhemes
           .
           So
           shamelesse
           (
           you
           see
           )
           they
           are
           ,
           as
           the
           very
           Pulpits
           are
           prophaned
           by
           them
           ,
           when
           it
           standeth
           them
           in
           hand
           to
           mayntayne
           their
           reputations
           
           
             per
             fas
             aut
             nefas
          
           they
           care
           not
           how
           .
        
         
           One
           Fisher
           a
           yong
           man
           going
           to
           Rome
           with
           some
           such
           messages
           from
           certayne
           of
           our
           brethren
           ,
           as
           were
           not
           acceptable
           to
           these
           good
           Fathers
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           very
           cunningly
           vsed
           him
           ,
           to
           wring
           from
           him
           what
           they
           were
           able
           that
           might
           serue
           their
           turnes
           ,
           they
           sent
           him
           to
           the
           Gallyes
           at
           Naples
           ,
           where
           he
           remayneth
           a
           gally-slaue
           (
           as
           we
           are
           informed
           )
           if
           he
           be
           yet
           aliue
           .
           An
           other
           of
           our
           brethren
           a
           Priest
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           opposed
           himselfe
           in
           some
           things
           to
           certayne
           of
           that
           order
           ,
           they
           haue
           persecuted
           him
           euer
           since
           with
           such
           mallce
           ,
           as
           he
           could
           remayne
           in
           no
           place
           in
           England
           with
           any
           Catholick
           ,
           but
           they
           hunted
           him
           thence
           with
           one
           lye
           or
           other
           ,
           giuing
           it
           out
           ,
           when
           nothing
           else
           would
           serue
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           a
           spy
           for
           the
           State
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           their
           vtter
           ruyne
           .
           In
           so
           much
           as
           not
           daring
           to
           go
           beyond
           the
           seas
           ,
           knowing
           (
           as
           after
           he
           hath
           professed
           )
           that
           there
           they
           had
           layd
           their
           snares
           ,
           either
           for
           his
           imprisonment
           or
           murthering
           ,
           he
           was
           driuen
           to
           go
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           to
           hide
           his
           head
           there
           .
           Hereunto
           we
           might
           adde
           a
           long
           catalogue
           of
           aboue
           a
           hundreth
           persons
           by
           name
           of
           this
           Iland
           ,
           whom
           these
           extraordinarilie
           illuminated
           Fathers
           haue
           most
           lewdlie
           and
           falsely
           slaundered
           ,
           because
           they
           disliked
           of
           sundry
           their
           Machiauilian
           proceedings
           .
           But
           here
           we
           omit
           them
           ,
           referring
           the
           further
           discourse
           here
           of
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           hath
           already
           made
           a
           particular
           Register
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Cassane
           Doctor
           Lewes
           ,
           was
           a
           man
           by
           whom
           the
           Iesuites
           had
           receiued
           very
           extraordinary
           benefit
           .
           By
           his
           procurement
           they
           got
           the
           Rectorship
           of
           our
           English
           Seminarie
           in
           Rome
           ,
           God
           forgiue
           his
           soule
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           we
           trust
           he
           hath
           .
           He
           was
           a
           man
           so
           fauored
           by
           diuers
           Popes
           ,
           as
           first
           he
           was
           made
           Monseignior
           ,
           then
           Bishop
           of
           Cassane
           ,
           afterwards
           Nuncio
           for
           Gregory
           14.
           to
           Lucerna
           ,
           and
           then
           Visitor
           generall
           of
           Rome
           and
           all
           the
           Popes
           dominions
           .
           When
           two
           and
           twenty
           
           Iesuites
           should
           all
           of
           them
           bin
           banished
           out
           of
           the
           Citie
           of
           Perugio
           for
           their
           cunning
           fishing
           to
           enrich
           themselues
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           being
           notoriously
           detected
           for
           alluring
           a
           Gentlewoman
           to
           giue
           them
           a
           very
           rich
           chayne
           of
           pearle
           without
           her
           husbands
           priuitie
           :
           this
           prouident
           good
           Bishop
           being
           their
           generall
           Visitor
           ,
           vsed
           such
           meanes
           ,
           as
           all
           that
           matter
           was
           husht
           ,
           and
           they
           continued
           there
           still
           .
           We
           should
           be
           too
           long
           if
           we
           should
           remember
           vnto
           you
           all
           the
           benefits
           which
           the
           Iesuites
           in
           Rome
           and
           else-where
           from
           time
           to
           time
           receiued
           at
           his
           hands
           :
           all
           the
           which
           notwithstanding
           ,
           yea
           though
           they
           had
           bin
           a
           thousand
           more
           ,
           the
           kinde
           Fathers
           could
           not
           indure
           him
           ,
           because
           in
           their
           garboyles
           at
           Rome
           about
           the
           Students
           in
           the
           English
           Seminary
           ,
           he
           disliked
           their
           courses
           and
           practises
           with
           them
           .
           Hence
           it
           proceeded
           ,
           that
           whilest
           he
           was
           aliue
           they
           caused
           their
           disciples
           to
           rayle
           vpon
           him
           most
           despitefully
           :
           tearming
           him
           a
           factious
           ,
           an
           ambitious
           ,
           and
           a
           partiall
           man.
           And
           a
           little
           before
           his
           death
           they
           amongst
           them
           cast
           out
           a
           Libell
           against
           him
           ,
           which
           was
           brought
           vnto
           him
           ,
           wherein
           they
           layd
           many
           horrible
           crymes
           to
           his
           charge
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           course
           of
           their
           hote
           charitie
           ,
           made
           this
           deuoute
           prayer
           full
           like
           themselues
           ,
           
             vel
             Turca
             vel
             mors
             vel
             Damon
             eum
             eripiat
             ànobis
             :
          
           and
           indeede
           not
           long
           after
           he
           dyed
           :
           we
           leaue
           it
           to
           Gods
           iudgement
           ,
           whether
           they
           were
           the
           causers
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           not
           .
           But
           being
           dead
           ,
           when
           in
           all
           humanitie
           their
           malice
           should
           haue
           bin
           buryed
           with
           him
           ,
           they
           ceased
           not
           ,
           notwithstanding
           to
           follow
           his
           happie
           memorie
           with
           their
           Iesuiticall
           calumniations
           ,
           and
           that
           most
           irreligiously
           .
           For
           whereas
           the
           good
           Bishop
           not
           foure
           houres
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           vpon
           occasion
           protested
           that
           he
           had
           bin
           most
           falsely
           charged
           with
           vpholding
           ,
           and
           mayntayning
           the
           Students
           in
           the
           English
           Seminary
           against
           the
           Iesuites
           :
           yet
           that
           impious
           caytife
           Father
           Parsons
           in
           a
           letter
           dated
           the
           13-of
           July
           1598.
           and
           sent
           
           hither
           into
           England
           not
           to
           be
           kept
           secret
           ,
           writeth
           of
           him
           after
           his
           slye
           fashion
           in
           this
           sort
           .
           A
           third
           cause
           (
           sayth
           he
           )
           there
           was
           ,
           meaning
           of
           the
           Students
           opposing
           themselues
           against
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           no
           lesse
           important
           perhaps
           then
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           or
           more
           then
           both
           together
           :
           which
           was
           a
           certaine
           disgust
           giuen
           at
           the
           very
           foundation
           of
           the
           Colledge
           ,
           vnto
           a
           certayne
           principall
           man
           of
           our
           Nation
           ,
           and
           his
           friends
           then
           resident
           in
           Rome
           ,
           who
           afterward
           not
           affecting
           greatly
           the
           gouernment
           or
           gouernors
           of
           the
           sayd
           Colledge
           ,
           was
           euer
           
             in
             re
          
           ,
           or
           in
           opinion
           ,
           a
           back
           vnto
           them
           that
           would
           be
           discontented
           .
           Thus
           farre
           this
           charitable
           Father
           against
           this
           blessed
           Bishop
           now
           in
           Heauen
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           his
           profession
           vpon
           his
           death-bed
           :
           who
           when
           he
           was
           aliue
           ,
           might
           if
           he
           had
           bin
           disposed
           ,
           haue
           curbed
           many
           of
           that
           crew
           ,
           being
           their
           Visitor
           generall
           ,
           and
           peraduenture
           curried
           a
           little
           before-time
           this
           good
           Father
           for
           many
           insolencies
           :
           but
           a
           milder
           man
           liued
           not
           ,
           or
           one
           more
           apt
           to
           put
           vp
           and
           forgiue
           all
           iniuries
           :
           and
           of
           purpose
           he
           refrayned
           for
           visiting
           of
           that
           crew
           ,
           because
           he
           knowing
           their
           hard
           conceits
           of
           him
           ,
           would
           not
           giue
           them
           any
           occasion
           to
           say
           ,
           he
           was
           partiall
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           haue
           dealt
           more
           roundly
           with
           them
           .
           But
           by
           the
           way
           you
           may
           obserue
           out
           of
           Parsons
           words
           ,
           that
           this
           good
           Bishop
           had
           a
           dislike
           of
           the
           Iesuiticall
           gouernment
           and
           gouernors
           of
           the
           English
           Colledge
           in
           Rome
           :
           so
           as
           we
           are
           not
           the
           men
           alone
           that
           haue
           thought
           amisse
           of
           both
           .
           Peraduenture
           you
           may
           see
           hereafter
           the
           very
           exhibits
           themselues
           ,
           which
           the
           Iesuites
           presented
           vnto
           him
           ,
           as
           their
           Visitor
           ,
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           will
           appeare
           vnto
           you
           what
           little
           cause
           he
           found
           to
           magnifie
           either
           their
           persons
           ,
           or
           their
           gouernment
           .
        
         
           The
           most
           blessed
           Cardinall
           Doctor
           Allane
           ,
           a
           man
           most
           reuerenced
           of
           our
           Nation
           (
           and
           very
           worthilie
           ,
           one
           or
           two
           actions
           excepted
           ,
           whereunto
           hee
           was
           
           drawne
           by
           Father
           Parsons
           )
           in
           the
           end
           passed
           not
           vntouched
           by
           the
           Iesuites
           :
           because
           in
           very
           deede
           he
           daily
           saw
           further
           into
           them
           ,
           then
           he
           had
           done
           :
           and
           therefore
           not
           only
           disliked
           ,
           but
           disfauored
           diuers
           their
           proceedings
           ,
           especially
           towards
           his
           latter
           end
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           euen
           with
           him
           in
           some
           sort
           ,
           they
           gaue
           out
           sundry
           disgracefull
           words
           against
           him
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           was
           a
           good
           simple
           man
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           any
           esteeme
           or
           reckoning
           in
           matters
           or
           affayres
           handled
           in
           the
           Popes
           Consistory
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           weake
           aduice
           ,
           and
           neuer
           vsed
           but
           a
           little
           for
           some
           matters
           of
           learning
           .
           And
           such
           was
           their
           hatred
           towards
           him
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           verily
           thought
           by
           many
           in
           Rome
           that
           he
           was
           poysoned
           :
           which
           conceit
           the
           Rector
           then
           
             Hieronimo
             Florauantio
          
           a
           Iesuite
           ,
           would
           gladly
           haue
           turned
           from
           his
           societie
           vpon
           the
           good
           Bishop
           of
           Cassane
           ,
           but
           ridiculously
           indeede
           ,
           though
           malitiously
           inough
           .
           When
           this
           worthie
           Cardinall
           lay
           vpon
           his
           death-bed
           ,
           he
           would
           gladly
           haue
           had
           al
           the
           English
           Students
           to
           haue
           come
           vnto
           him
           :
           but
           this
           good
           Rector
           would
           not
           yeeld
           vnto
           it
           ,
           for
           what
           cause
           God
           knoweth
           .
           God
           will
           at
           one
           day
           iudge
           all
           hypocrites
           ,
           and
           bring
           their
           secret
           mischiefes
           to
           light
           .
           Vpon
           the
           death
           of
           this
           so
           memorable
           a
           person
           they
           openly
           triumphed
           ,
           and
           amongst
           other
           their
           Iesuiticall
           calumniations
           against
           him
           ,
           sayd
           ,
           that
           God
           had
           taken
           him
           away
           in
           good
           time
           :
           for
           if
           he
           had
           liued
           longer
           ,
           he
           would
           haue
           disgraced
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           lost
           the
           credit
           which
           he
           had
           got
           .
           These
           men
           haue
           the
           best
           fortune
           in
           the
           world
           :
           for
           no
           man
           if
           once
           they
           begin
           to
           hate
           him
           doth
           liue
           any
           long
           time
           after
           it
           :
           
             quo
             artificio
             viderint
             ipsi
          
           .
        
         
           Furthermore
           ,
           concerning
           these
           two
           notable
           persons
           ,
           the
           Iesuites
           haue
           practised
           an
           other
           of
           their
           rules
           vpon
           them
           .
           As
           to
           aduance
           themselues
           ,
           they
           traduce
           all
           others
           ,
           discommending
           their
           gifts
           ,
           abilities
           ,
           gouernment
           ,
           learning
           ,
           discretion
           ,
           pollicie
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           
           good
           qualities
           in
           them
           :
           as
           who
           should
           say
           ,
           we
           are
           the
           only
           men
           that
           are
           to
           be
           accompted
           of
           ,
           honored
           ,
           extolled
           ,
           and
           admired
           by
           all
           sorts
           in
           all
           places
           :
           so
           haue
           they
           a
           trick
           to
           aduaunce
           one
           and
           the
           same
           mens
           credits
           ,
           whom
           before
           they
           haue
           to
           an
           other
           end
           most
           notoriously
           disgraced
           and
           slaundered
           ,
           when
           it
           may
           serue
           their
           turnes
           to
           worke
           some
           inconuenience
           or
           hinderance
           to
           a
           third
           person
           ,
           whom
           likewise
           they
           do
           maligne
           and
           hate
           .
           For
           example
           ,
           to
           hinder
           and
           discountenance
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Cassanes
           Nephew
           
             Monsegnior
             Hugh
             Griffyn
          
           ,
           they
           commended
           his
           Vnckle
           exceedingly
           ,
           to
           insinuate
           that
           he
           did
           farre
           degenerate
           from
           his
           Vnckles
           vertues
           .
           And
           on
           the
           other
           side
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Cardinall
           Allane
           ,
           when
           they
           feared
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Cassane
           should
           haue
           had
           his
           place
           ,
           and
           bin
           made
           Cardinall
           ,
           besides
           their
           reports
           of
           his
           enmitie
           to
           their
           societie
           ,
           and
           stirring
           vp
           all
           their
           garboyles
           in
           the
           sayd
           Colledge
           ,
           they
           spared
           not
           to
           spreade
           it
           abroade
           ,
           as
           men
           that
           had
           worshipped
           Cardinall
           Allane
           ,
           and
           loued
           him
           with
           their
           whole
           harts
           ,
           that
           the
           said
           Bishop
           of
           Cassane
           could
           neuer
           indure
           him
           the
           said
           Cardinall
           ,
           but
           was
           euer
           his
           enemy
           ,
           and
           had
           wrought
           him
           much
           woe
           and
           griefe
           in
           his
           time
           .
           Whereupon
           to
           make
           that
           Machiuilean
           report
           the
           more
           odious
           ,
           and
           to
           blemish
           the
           good
           opinion
           had
           of
           the
           Bishop
           thereby
           to
           trump
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           till
           he
           was
           triced
           indeed
           out
           of
           their
           way
           :
           they
           entred
           into
           a
           large
           discourse
           of
           his
           extraordinary
           singularities
           :
           how
           beneficiall
           he
           had
           bin
           to
           their
           Colledge
           :
           how
           much
           he
           was
           esteemed
           of
           all
           Princes
           in
           Europe
           that
           knew
           him
           :
           how
           deerely
           he
           had
           bin
           accompted
           of
           by
           the
           Popes
           holynes
           ,
           and
           by
           other
           Popes
           his
           predecessors
           :
           how
           his
           greatest
           care
           was
           euer
           bent
           for
           the
           good
           of
           his
           Countrie
           ,
           for
           the
           reducing
           of
           the
           same
           to
           the
           Catholick
           faith
           :
           what
           great
           honor
           he
           had
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           :
           how
           much
           he
           was
           admired
           by
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Cardinals
           ,
           and
           how
           highly
           reuerenced
           
           alwayes
           by
           themselues
           .
           All
           which
           particular
           points
           ,
           sauing
           the
           last
           were
           most
           true
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           haue
           their
           true
           vse
           ,
           as
           we
           hold
           of
           all
           the
           good
           words
           and
           confessions
           and
           reports
           made
           and
           giuen
           out
           by
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Diuell
           himselfe
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           though
           they
           did
           the
           same
           to
           a
           wicked
           purpose
           to
           haue
           dishonored
           or
           intangled
           him
           in
           his
           speeches
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           if
           by
           any
           meanes
           they
           had
           bin
           able
           :
           as
           these
           good
           fellowes
           dealt
           with
           the
           good
           Cardinall
           ,
           not
           that
           they
           so
           deemed
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           their
           words
           imported
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           hinder
           the
           sayd
           Bishop
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           sayd
           ,
           from
           the
           preferment
           they
           feared
           and
           was
           like
           enough
           would
           haue
           been
           layd
           vpon
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           liued
           :
           being
           forsooth
           a
           man
           no
           way
           fit
           for
           it
           ,
           that
           had
           opposed
           himselfe
           in
           faction
           to
           so
           worthie
           and
           high
           a
           Prelate
           .
           But
           what
           doe
           we
           insist
           vpon
           their
           malice
           and
           slaunders
           against
           meaner
           men
           ,
           nay
           this
           good
           Bishop
           and
           this
           most
           renowned
           Cardinall
           ,
           when
           they
           fauour
           not
           their
           Iesuiticall
           doings
           ?
           We
           will
           proceede
           to
           their
           presumptions
           against
           the
           Popes
           themselues
           .
        
         
           Xistus
           5.
           called
           before
           him
           the
           Generall
           of
           the
           Iesuits
           ,
           and
           demaunded
           of
           him
           ,
           why
           they
           called
           themselues
           Iesuits
           :
           who
           answered
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           so
           call
           themselues
           ,
           but
           onely
           Clarkes
           of
           the
           societie
           of
           Iesus
           .
           To
           whom
           the
           Pope
           replying
           ,
           sayd
           :
           why
           should
           you
           appropriate
           your selues
           to
           be
           of
           the
           societie
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           more
           then
           all
           other
           Christians
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           :
           
             Vocati
             sumus
             in
             societatem
             filij
             eius
             ?
          
           And
           whereas
           the
           Benedictines
           ,
           are
           so
           called
           of
           their
           first
           author
           Benedictus
           ,
           and
           the
           Dominicans
           of
           Dominicus
           their
           founder
           ,
           why
           should
           not
           you
           be
           called
           Ignatiani
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           first
           author
           ,
           and
           also
           keepe
           the
           Quier
           ,
           and
           rise
           at
           midnight
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           things
           doe
           as
           other
           religious
           men
           doe
           ?
           These
           words
           of
           the
           Pope
           they
           tooke
           so
           grieuously
           ,
           as
           he
           liued
           but
           a
           short
           time
           after
           (
           to
           omit
           what
           hath
           been
           reported
           )
           and
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           they
           
           haue
           not
           ceased
           very
           wickedly
           to
           depraue
           him
           .
           Some
           of
           them
           preached
           openly
           against
           him
           in
           Spaine
           :
           they
           haue
           tearmed
           him
           a
           Wolfe
           ,
           and
           said
           he
           was
           a
           Lutheran
           .
           It
           was
           giuen
           forth
           by
           them
           ;
           that
           if
           he
           had
           liued
           a
           little
           longer
           ,
           he
           would
           haue
           vndone
           al
           Christendome
           .
           They
           called
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           death
           into
           question
           ,
           and
           reported
           that
           at
           his
           departure
           he
           had
           no
           confessor
           with
           him
           .
           Bellarmine
           himselfe
           hearing
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           vsed
           these
           words
           :
           
             Qui
             sine
             poenitentia
             viuit
             &
             sine
             poenitentia
             moritur
             ,
             procul
             dubio
             ad
             inferna
             descendit
             .
          
           Of
           likeliehoode
           it
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           damnation
           ,
           to
           indeuour
           to
           bring
           some
           Iesuits
           into
           order
           ,
           without
           great
           pennance
           done
           for
           it
           .
           But
           for
           this
           worthie
           person
           ,
           now
           a
           Cardinall
           ,
           wee
           will
           not
           take
           vpon
           vs
           to
           interpret
           his
           meaning
           :
           marry
           that
           another
           miscreant
           in
           respect
           of
           any
           order
           should
           slaunder
           Christs
           late
           Vicar
           vpon
           earth
           ,
           being
           so
           worthie
           a
           Bishop
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           as
           his
           deedes
           will
           louud
           out
           his
           praise
           ,
           whilest
           Rome
           standeth
           ;
           wee
           hold
           it
           intolerable
           ,
           had
           they
           been
           the
           best
           Iesuits
           that
           now
           liue
           ,
           who
           should
           haue
           so
           disgraced
           him
           .
           But
           the
           chiefe
           poynt
           that
           we
           meant
           to
           obserue
           vnto
           you
           in
           one
           of
           these
           lewde
           companions
           speeches
           ,
           is
           ;
           how
           vpon
           some
           opposition
           and
           obiections
           made
           against
           some
           of
           his
           slaunderous
           reports
           of
           that
           worthy
           Pope
           ,
           he
           fell
           to
           the
           maintenance
           of
           this
           most
           wicked
           assertion
           ,
           
             Hominem
             non
             christianum
             posse
             esse
             Romanum
             pontificem
             :
          
           and
           yet
           this
           proposition
           is
           not
           reuoked
           ,
           nor
           the
           graund
           Archpriest
           hath
           censured
           him
           for
           it
           ;
           who
           is
           so
           readie
           to
           punish
           others
           his
           auncients
           ,
           and
           as
           obedient
           and
           honest
           men
           as
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           wee
           goe
           no
           further
           .
        
         
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Cassane
           so
           oft
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           being
           the
           generall
           Visitor
           in
           Rome
           of
           all
           religious
           men
           ,
           had
           manie
           accusations
           exhibited
           vnto
           him
           by
           the
           Iesuits
           ,
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           and
           manie
           petitions
           ,
           desiring
           him
           to
           come
           and
           visite
           them
           .
           With
           these
           complaints
           
           &
           iarres
           amongst
           them
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           acquainted
           Pope
           Clement
           that
           now
           is
           .
           Whereupon
           at
           the
           next
           generall
           Chapter
           held
           by
           the
           Iesuits
           ,
           his
           holinesse
           attended
           with
           the
           said
           Bishop
           of
           Cassane
           ,
           and
           foure
           or
           fiue
           Bishops
           more
           ,
           went
           into
           their
           house
           ,
           &
           rebuked
           them
           sharpely
           for
           their
           pride
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           disorderly
           apparrell
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           prodigalitie
           ,
           charging
           them
           earnestlie
           to
           be
           more
           humble
           ,
           and
           to
           frame
           the
           course
           of
           their
           liues
           and
           behauiour
           hereafter
           more
           like
           religious
           men
           ,
           thē
           they
           did
           at
           that
           time
           .
           How
           these
           words
           were
           taken
           by
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           wee
           make
           no
           doubt
           :
           with
           indignation
           inough
           you
           may
           be
           sure
           :
           and
           since
           (
           as
           we
           fuppose
           )
           some
           of
           that
           societie
           haue
           beene
           so
           bold
           with
           his
           holinesse
           ,
           as
           they
           haue
           affirmed
           peremptorily
           ,
           that
           he
           erred
           in
           absoluing
           the
           French
           king
           that
           now
           is
           ,
           being
           deceiued
           by
           his
           Diuines
           .
           Of
           likelihood
           they
           were
           not
           of
           the
           Popes
           counsell
           in
           that
           action
           ,
           to
           haue
           giuen
           him
           better
           direction
           .
           But
           the
           said
           absolution
           did
           so
           much
           tend
           to
           the
           preiudice
           of
           the
           king
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           deseignments
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           no
           meruaile
           if
           they
           doe
           so
           caluminate
           it
           :
           daring
           by
           their
           rule
           of
           
             ordine
             ad
             Deum
          
           ,
           to
           doe
           and
           speake
           almost
           what
           they
           list
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           these
           men
           may
           presume
           thus
           far
           with
           so
           famous
           men
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           Cardinals
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Popes
           themselues
           ,
           vpon
           so
           small
           occasions
           ,
           how
           will
           they
           crucifie
           vs
           poore
           wretches
           ,
           that
           haue
           beene
           thus
           bold
           with
           their
           worships
           .
           And
           yet
           if
           the
           worst
           should
           fall
           out
           ,
           hauing
           such
           companie
           to
           vndergoe
           with
           vs
           ,
           the
           malice
           and
           spite
           of
           their
           lauish
           tongues
           :
           the
           griefe
           wil
           be
           the
           lesse
           .
           Wee
           pray
           God
           from
           the
           bottome
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           follow
           the
           counsaile
           of
           his
           holines
           ,
           and
           become
           more
           lowlie
           in
           their
           owne
           eyes
           :
           for
           otherwise
           some
           great
           inconuenience
           will
           insue
           of
           it
           .
           We
           are
           not
           Prophets
           ,
           nor
           the
           sonnes
           of
           any
           Prophet
           ,
           to
           foretell
           the
           euent
           of
           things
           before
           they
           fall
           out
           .
           But
           if
           we
           haue
           any
           vnderstanding
           (
           as
           we
           hope
           herein
           wee
           
           haue
           none
           )
           if
           these
           fellowes
           haue
           the
           reynes
           laid
           on
           their
           neckes
           ,
           and
           be
           suffered
           to
           run
           forward
           with
           the
           bit
           in
           their
           teeth
           a
           little
           longer
           ,
           they
           wil
           hardlie
           be
           reclaimed
           ,
           without
           great
           daunger
           of
           apostasie
           :
           such
           is
           their
           pride
           and
           haughtines
           of
           minde
           .
           It
           is
           great
           pitie
           that
           so
           worthie
           an
           order
           should
           be
           prophaned
           with
           so
           manie
           machiuilians
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           will
           not
           rather
           chuse
           to
           follow
           their
           founder
           in
           humilitie
           ,
           and
           many
           most
           excellent
           persons
           of
           that
           societie
           .
           Cardinall
           Toledo
           of
           worthie
           memorie
           ,
           Cardinall
           Bellarmino
           yet
           liuing
           :
           
             Gregorie
             de
             Valentia
             ,
             Suarez
          
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           euen
           worthies
           in
           their
           dayes
           ;
           who
           bestowed
           not
           their
           time
           in
           canuasing
           of
           kingdomes
           ,
           and
           deposing
           of
           Princes
           ,
           or
           in
           anie
           such
           like
           vnpriestlie
           practises
           ,
           as
           you
           haue
           heard
           of
           before
           that
           our
           Iesuits
           doe
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           for
           this
           time
           wee
           leaue
           the
           Iesuits
           of
           our
           nation
           ,
           to
           deale
           in
           generalities
           any
           farther
           with
           them
           ,
           or
           with
           their
           extraordinarie
           illuminations
           or
           spirits
           of
           guiding
           soules
           :
           and
           doe
           addresse
           our selues
           to
           that
           vertuous
           Paragon
           Father
           Parsons
           ,
           the
           vnworthie
           Rector
           of
           our
           English
           Seminarie
           at
           Rome
           .
           But
           before
           we
           begin
           with
           him
           ,
           wee
           had
           need
           to
           entertaine
           you
           with
           some
           short
           Preface
           .
           For
           some
           no
           doubt
           will
           startle
           that
           he
           should
           be
           touched
           ,
           what
           ?
           Dare
           any
           presume
           to
           call
           him
           in
           question
           ?
           Will
           you
           intermeddle
           with
           his
           actions
           ?
           They
           are
           not
           to
           be
           sifted
           or
           canuased
           or
           discountenanced
           by
           any
           secular
           Priests
           whosoeuer
           ,
           his
           holines
           excepted
           .
           Beware
           what
           you
           doe
           :
           it
           is
           sure
           a
           note
           of
           an
           euill
           spirit
           :
           we
           pray
           God
           those
           men
           be
           sound
           that
           dare
           take
           this
           course
           .
           He
           is
           a
           religious
           mā
           ,
           a
           lesuit
           ,
           the
           rarest
           wise
           man
           of
           our
           nation
           ,
           most
           familiar
           with
           Princes
           ,
           admired
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           reuerenced
           in
           Italie
           ,
           and
           onlie
           hated
           in
           England
           :
           which
           is
           a
           sufficient
           argument
           of
           his
           integritie
           .
           But
           by
           your
           good
           fauour
           a
           little
           :
           runne
           not
           headlong
           with
           these
           generall
           conceits
           .
           These
           propositions
           be
           to
           too
           large
           ,
           these
           apprehensions
           
           are
           too
           abstract
           :
           descend
           a
           while
           into
           particulars
           .
           Consider
           his
           actions
           :
           let
           those
           (
           not
           generall
           conceits
           )
           proue
           or
           disproue
           the
           man
           ;
           may
           not
           a
           religious
           person
           be
           exorbitant
           :
           a
           wise
           man
           forget
           him selfe
           ,
           and
           an
           euill
           man
           winne
           fauour
           ?
           What
           greater
           meanes
           to
           worke
           iniustice
           then
           fauour
           &
           wit
           ?
           Fooles
           neuer
           reach
           farre
           .
           And
           what
           thing
           sooner
           deceiueth
           ,
           and
           longer
           cloketh
           deceit
           ,
           then
           a
           religious
           habite
           vpon
           an
           euill
           person
           ;
           sith
           most
           men
           iudge
           the
           inward
           man
           ,
           by
           the
           outward
           appearance
           .
           The
           wolfe
           neuer
           more
           deceiueth
           then
           when
           hee
           is
           clothed
           in
           a
           sheepes
           skin
           :
           yet
           is
           not
           this
           a
           reproch
           vnto
           religion
           ,
           nor
           a
           disgrace
           to
           the
           habite
           ,
           but
           a
           greater
           reproofe
           to
           the
           person
           ,
           that
           will
           abuse
           innocent
           meanes
           to
           nocent
           actions
           .
           Seeing
           then
           ,
           that
           a
           veluet
           herse
           may
           somtimes
           couer
           a
           corrupted
           and
           stinking
           carkas
           :
           let
           not
           the
           outward
           appearance
           and
           habite
           onelie
           carrie
           away
           and
           preiudicate
           mens
           conceits
           ,
           where
           the
           effects
           doe
           disclaime
           .
           If
           he
           be
           a
           religious
           man
           ,
           he
           is
           sequestred
           from
           the
           world
           :
           what
           then
           hath
           he
           to
           doe
           with
           kingdomes
           and
           titles
           ?
           If
           he
           haue
           abiured
           the
           world
           ,
           let
           him
           shew
           it
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           in
           his
           conuersation
           ,
           and
           sincere
           affections
           indeed
           ,
           and
           not
           determine
           of
           common
           wealths
           and
           kingdomes
           .
           If
           his
           profession
           will
           not
           drawe
           him
           thereto
           ,
           yet
           let
           charitie
           moue
           him
           to
           forbeare
           ,
           because
           thereby
           he
           giueth
           matter
           to
           increase
           our
           persecution
           at
           home
           .
           Princes
           are
           iealous
           ,
           and
           manie
           times
           haue
           cause
           to
           be
           so
           :
           why
           should
           he
           thē
           prouoke
           our
           Prince
           to
           be
           suspitious
           of
           vs
           by
           his
           follies
           ?
           And
           as
           touching
           our selues
           ,
           you
           shall
           finde
           vs
           sure
           and
           sound
           enough
           by
           Gods
           grace
           :
           some
           of
           vs
           hauing
           stood
           vnto
           it
           ,
           
             per
             mult
             as
             tribulationes
          
           ,
           when
           this
           worthie
           champion
           took
           his
           heeles
           ,
           and
           left
           vs
           to
           sinke
           or
           swim
           for
           him
           .
           Whilest
           he
           hath
           accompanied
           himselfe
           with
           Princes
           ,
           and
           liued
           at
           his
           pleasure
           in
           kings
           courts
           :
           wee
           poore
           soules
           ,
           haue
           beene
           tossed
           from
           piller
           to
           post
           ,
           and
           hurryed
           from
           prison
           
           to
           prison
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           of
           vs
           haue
           for
           your
           sakes
           liued
           in
           sufficient
           affliction
           :
           And
           will
           you
           now
           begin
           to
           doubt
           of
           vs
           ?
           If
           Father
           Parsons
           had
           kept
           himselfe
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           his
           owne
           calling
           :
           hee
           should
           haue
           bin
           quiet
           for
           vs.
           But
           his
           dealings
           being
           such
           ,
           as
           should
           wee
           not
           disclose
           and
           reproue
           them
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           inuolued
           in
           his
           trayterous
           deseignements
           ,
           &
           after
           our
           long
           sufferance
           for
           our
           consciences
           be
           hanged
           for
           high
           treason
           :
           beare
           with
           vs
           ,
           if
           wee
           seeke
           to
           preuent
           that
           scandall
           .
           Wee
           will
           therefore
           proceed
           by
           your
           good
           leaues
           ,
           with
           our
           purpose
           :
           following
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           cause
           ,
           the
           examples
           of
           some
           of
           our
           brethren
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           bookes
           before
           mentioned
           haue
           giuen
           some
           little
           touch
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           for
           his
           birth
           .
           Maister
           Southwell
           a
           Iesuit
           and
           whilest
           he
           liued
           his
           obedient
           subiect
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           prouer
           be
           
             mulus
             mulum
             scabit
          
           ,
           hath
           told
           vs
           this
           tale
           of
           it
           .
           As
           for
           Father
           Parsons
           ,
           he
           hauing
           placed
           the
           vttermost
           of
           his
           ambition
           in
           the
           contempt
           of
           honour
           ,
           and
           the
           highest
           of
           his
           wealth
           in
           voluntarie
           pouertie
           ,
           will
           easilie
           acknowledge
           his
           birth
           to
           haue
           beene
           of
           more
           honest
           then
           great
           parents
           :
           yet
           were
           they
           not
           so
           meane
           but
           that
           they
           were
           able
           to
           afford
           him
           such
           education
           ,
           as
           might
           haue
           made
           his
           good
           parts
           a
           way
           to
           no
           small
           preferment
           .
           For
           this
           faire
           glose
           being
           most
           vntrue
           ,
           we
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           Father
           Parsons
           either
           hath
           ,
           or
           will
           hereafter
           by
           some
           worthie
           monument
           of
           his
           memorie
           requite
           him
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           that
           the
           Iesuits
           haue
           a
           speciall
           priuiledge
           to
           write
           what
           they
           list
           ,
           be
           it
           neuer
           so
           vntrue
           ,
           if
           it
           may
           be
           couered
           with
           either
           of
           their
           principles
           ,
           
             propter
             bonum
             societatis
          
           ,
           or
           
             ordinem
             ad
             deum
          
           ;
           this
           fellow
           would
           not
           thus
           haue
           aduentured
           to
           haue
           abused
           those
           to
           whom
           he
           hath
           auouched
           it
           .
           For
           in
           truth
           the
           said
           maister
           Parsons
           his
           graund
           Prouinciall
           ,
           is
           by
           his
           birth
           a
           bastard
           ,
           beggotten
           vpon
           the
           bodie
           of
           a
           very
           base
           woman
           by
           the
           Parson
           of
           the
           parish
           where
           hee
           
           was
           borne
           :
           and
           his
           right
           name
           is
           not
           Parsons
           but
           Cowbuck
           .
           Which
           defect
           ,
           because
           it
           did
           not
           proceede
           from
           any
           fault
           in
           him
           ,
           we
           could
           haue
           wished
           had
           bin
           omitted
           by
           our
           very
           reuerend
           brethren
           in
           their
           late
           declaration
           to
           his
           holinesse
           :
           had
           not
           both
           they
           and
           wee
           thought
           it
           expedient
           thus
           farre
           to
           touch
           it
           ,
           because
           the
           gentleman
           is
           so
           high
           minded
           ,
           and
           doth
           take
           vpon
           him
           so
           vsuallie
           to
           debase
           other
           mens
           parentages
           ,
           not
           sparing
           like
           a
           wicked
           person
           with
           an
           ouermuch
           hardened
           forehead
           ,
           sundrie
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           of
           England
           ,
           nor
           his
           owne
           Soueraigne
           and
           her
           most
           worthy
           progenitors
           .
           Besides
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           a
           good
           caueat
           vnto
           him
           to
           looke
           well
           to
           his
           orders
           :
           considering
           the
           Canon
           lawe
           in
           that
           point
           ,
           least
           otherwise
           it
           cost
           him
           his
           Rectorship
           .
           Master
           Southwels
           smoothe
           tale
           will
           not
           serue
           his
           turne
           ,
           if
           the
           matter
           be
           ript
           vp
           against
           him
           .
           But
           to
           followe
           our
           course
           :
           the
           said
           Parson
           that
           begat
           him
           ,
           did
           afterwards
           foster
           him
           ,
           and
           hauing
           brought
           him
           vp
           at
           the
           schoole
           ,
           sent
           him
           to
           Oxford
           ,
           and
           placed
           him
           in
           Balioll
           Colledge
           :
           from
           whence
           he
           was
           in
           effect
           expelled
           ,
           being
           Maister
           of
           Artes
           ,
           not
           for
           religion
           as
           he
           hath
           vaunted
           ,
           but
           for
           his
           Bastardie
           ,
           factious
           conuersation
           ,
           libelling
           ,
           and
           other
           misdemeanours
           .
           But
           hereof
           you
           neede
           no
           further
           information
           ,
           then
           the
           said
           declaration
           :
           where
           you
           shall
           finde
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           such
           lamentation
           at
           his
           departure
           from
           the
           Colledge
           ,
           as
           for
           ioye
           he
           was
           rung
           thence
           with
           Bels.
           Doctor
           Bagshawe
           being
           then
           fellow
           of
           the
           said
           Colledge
           ,
           was
           his
           stiffe
           aduersarie
           in
           the
           matters
           obiected
           against
           him
           :
           which
           the
           good
           Father
           of
           his
           Iesuiticall
           charitie
           ,
           doth
           not
           ,
           when
           occasion
           serueth
           forget
           :
           hauing
           within
           these
           three
           yeares
           last
           past
           ,
           by
           a
           very
           lewde
           stratageme
           ,
           as
           touching
           the
           villanie
           against
           her
           Maiestie
           ,
           vndertaken
           by
           one
           Squier
           ,
           brought
           both
           him
           and
           some
           others
           as
           we
           thinke
           ,
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           in
           great
           danger
           of
           their
           liues
           .
        
         
         
           After
           this
           Father
           his
           said
           expulsion
           ,
           or
           his
           leauing
           the
           said
           Colledge
           by
           compulsion
           ,
           he
           repayred
           to
           London
           ,
           and
           hauing
           often
           resort
           to
           one
           
             Iames
             Clarke
          
           ,
           his
           old
           schoolefellowe
           ,
           abiding
           then
           in
           the
           inner
           Temple
           ,
           he
           protested
           to
           him
           the
           said
           Clarke
           ,
           vpon
           some
           occasion
           of
           speeches
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           that
           hee
           neither
           then
           was
           ,
           nor
           euer
           ment
           to
           be
           any
           Papist
           (
           as
           it
           then
           pleased
           him
           to
           tearme
           vs
           Catholikes
           )
           and
           offered
           ,
           for
           his
           better
           satisfaction
           therein
           to
           affirme
           so
           much
           vpon
           his
           oath
           .
           His
           resolution
           was
           as
           hee
           saide
           ,
           to
           studie
           phisicke
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           purposed
           to
           trauell
           for
           that
           end
           to
           Padua
           :
           and
           rather
           thither
           ,
           then
           to
           any
           place
           else
           ,
           because
           one
           Lane
           a
           Master
           of
           Artes
           ,
           and
           his
           olde
           acquaintaunce
           ,
           in
           Oxford
           ,
           was
           there
           placed
           ,
           and
           in
           good
           reputation
           .
           Whereby
           you
           see
           the
           Gentlemans
           zeale
           to
           the
           Catholike
           Romane
           Religion
           ,
           which
           driue
           him
           to
           leaue
           Oxford
           .
        
         
           Not
           long
           after
           the
           said
           conference
           with
           Maister
           Clarke
           ,
           he
           departed
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           :
           and
           so
           framed
           the
           course
           of
           his
           life
           there
           ,
           as
           within
           short
           time
           ,
           he
           became
           a
           Iesuit
           :
           being
           a
           man
           very
           violent
           in
           Cardinall
           Allanes
           opinion
           ,
           and
           of
           an
           vnquiet
           spirit
           .
           In
           this
           calling
           he
           did
           profit
           exceedingly
           ,
           and
           was
           almost
           vpon
           the
           suddaine
           a
           very
           great
           Statist
           ,
           little
           behinde
           many
           of
           his
           auncients
           ,
           for
           plotting
           and
           practising
           of
           sundry
           vnpriestly
           enterprises
           .
           We
           are
           verilie
           perswaded
           (
           by
           diuers
           other
           his
           like
           desseignments
           sutable
           thereunto
           )
           that
           this
           new
           good
           Father
           had
           his
           finger
           in
           the
           attempts
           for
           
             Ireland
             ,
             anno
          
           1578.
           when
           Stukeley
           should
           haue
           gone
           thither
           :
           and
           also
           anno
           1579.
           when
           Saunders
           went
           indeede
           .
           Of
           this
           second
           expedition
           you
           may
           reade
           in
           our
           owne
           Chronicles
           :
           and
           for
           the
           first
           ,
           thus
           the
           matter
           stoode
           .
           About
           a
           yeere
           before
           the
           ouerthrowe
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Portugale
           in
           
             Africke
             ,
             Stukeley
          
           being
           in
           Rome
           ,
           perswaded
           Pope
           Gregorie
           the
           13.
           that
           hee
           the
           said
           Stukely
           would
           make
           his
           the
           said
           Popes
           
           sonne
           Iames
           (
           then
           Duke
           of
           Sora
           )
           the
           King
           of
           Ireland
           :
           if
           he
           the
           said
           Pope
           would
           furnish
           him
           with
           men
           and
           money
           sufficient
           for
           that
           expedition
           .
           Whereunto
           the
           Pope
           agreed
           ,
           and
           set
           him
           forth
           with
           money
           ,
           and
           with
           about
           3000.
           men
           ,
           directing
           his
           letters
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           for
           his
           assistance
           likewise
           in
           that
           enterprise
           .
           But
           the
           King
           (
           ayming
           at
           that
           kingdome
           more
           himselfe
           )
           refused
           either
           to
           receiue
           him
           into
           any
           of
           his
           Ports
           ,
           or
           at
           all
           to
           ayde
           him
           .
           Stukeley
           being
           deceiued
           of
           this
           hope
           ,
           cast
           about
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Portugal
           (
           then
           preparing
           for
           his
           Affrican
           voiage
           )
           who
           gladly
           receiued
           both
           him
           and
           his
           men
           ,
           promising
           vnto
           him
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           would
           goe
           with
           him
           in
           that
           voyage
           ,
           hee
           would
           at
           their
           returne
           furnish
           him
           sufficiently
           for
           the
           accomplishing
           of
           his
           purpose
           in
           
             Ireland
             .
             Stukeley
          
           yeelded
           :
           goeth
           into
           Affrike
           ,
           is
           there
           slaine
           ,
           and
           the
           Pope
           was
           greatly
           discontented
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           been
           so
           greatly
           ouerreached
           by
           him
           .
        
         
           At
           such
           time
           as
           it
           was
           perceiued
           in
           Rome
           what
           the
           Pope
           intended
           by
           the
           instigation
           of
           Stukeley
           ,
           concerning
           their
           said
           desseignements
           for
           Ireland
           ,
           one
           Master
           Shelley
           ,
           named
           the
           graund
           Prior
           for
           England
           ,
           cast
           out
           words
           to
           this
           effect
           :
           what
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           because
           there
           are
           no
           more
           Cities
           of
           Parma
           and
           Placenza
           to
           bestowe
           vpon
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           will
           he
           now
           haue
           Ireland
           ,
           the
           patrimony
           of
           the
           Crowne
           of
           England
           ?
           The
           said
           Prior
           being
           moued
           by
           the
           Pope
           to
           vndertake
           that
           iourney
           with
           Stukeley
           ,
           he
           refused
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           that
           he
           the
           said
           Stukeley
           was
           but
           a
           shifting
           and
           a
           vaunting
           fellow
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           assuredly
           cousen
           him
           in
           all
           that
           hee
           committed
           to
           his
           charge
           and
           trust
           .
           But
           the
           Pope
           was
           so
           much
           addicted
           to
           that
           attempt
           ,
           that
           partly
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Prior
           his
           said
           words
           ,
           and
           partly
           of
           this
           his
           said
           refusall
           ,
           he
           grewe
           into
           such
           dislike
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           safegard
           of
           his
           life
           he
           thought
           it
           meete
           to
           flie
           to
           Venice
           .
           Whether
           Father
           Parsons
           was
           then
           in
           
           Rome
           to
           blow
           this
           coale
           against
           the
           Prior
           ,
           or
           where
           he
           was
           ,
           the
           matter
           is
           not
           great
           ,
           considering
           the
           daily
           correspondencie
           by
           letters
           betweene
           the
           Fathers
           of
           that
           societie
           from
           all
           places
           in
           Christendome
           .
           Besides
           you
           may
           peraduenture
           heare
           more
           hereof
           at
           another
           time
           .
        
         
           About
           eleuen
           or
           twelue
           yeers
           after
           his
           sayd
           expulsion
           ,
           and
           that
           being
           a
           Iesuite
           he
           had
           wonne
           to
           himselfe
           by
           his
           sayd
           factious
           disposition
           and
           practises
           the
           reputation
           to
           be
           made
           the
           Prouinciall
           for
           the
           Iesuites
           that
           were
           to
           be
           sent
           into
           England
           ,
           he
           came
           hither
           with
           two
           subiects
           only
           ,
           Father
           Campion
           ,
           and
           Father
           
             Cotham
             ,
             Anno
          
           1580.
           hauing
           got
           a
           great
           start
           of
           Father
           Campion
           ,
           who
           was
           Proctor
           not
           long
           before
           in
           Oxford
           ,
           when
           Father
           Parsons
           commensed
           but
           Bachelor
           of
           Arts
           ,
           if
           our
           memories
           do
           not
           fayle
           vs
           therein
           .
        
         
           This
           his
           said
           comming
           into
           England
           being
           knowne
           ,
           Maister
           Blackwell
           (
           now
           his
           darling
           and
           Arch-priest
           by
           his
           direction
           )
           bewayled
           the
           same
           to
           a
           friend
           of
           his
           being
           then
           in
           prison
           :
           saying
           vnto
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           very
           vndiscreet
           fact
           of
           the
           President
           at
           Rhemes
           (
           meaning
           Doctor
           Allane
           )
           to
           send
           him
           hither
           ,
           as
           being
           an
           vnfit
           man
           to
           be
           imployed
           in
           the
           causes
           of
           religion
           .
           And
           being
           asked
           why
           he
           was
           vnmeete
           for
           that
           imployment
           ,
           he
           answered
           ,
           because
           this
           casting
           out
           of
           Balioll
           Colledge
           ,
           and
           other
           articles
           and
           matters
           depending
           vpon
           it
           ,
           betwixt
           him
           and
           Doctor
           Squier
           (
           then
           liuing
           )
           were
           very
           likely
           to
           be
           renewed
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           worke
           great
           discredit
           both
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           cause
           Catholick
           .
        
         
           The
           holy
           Father
           was
           no
           sooner
           come
           into
           England
           ,
           but
           besides
           the
           vanity
           of
           his
           challenge
           to
           all
           Protestants
           (
           being
           deemed
           an
           vnfit
           man
           to
           haue
           performed
           the
           same
           )
           he
           began
           to
           bestirre
           himselfe
           in
           matters
           of
           State
           ,
           especially
           how
           to
           aduance
           a
           certayne
           King
           by
           the
           fauours
           of
           diuers
           forraine
           Princes
           :
           to
           the
           great
           preiudice
           of
           her
           Maiesties
           both
           Crowne
           and
           safetie
           ,
           
           as
           appeareth
           by
           a
           letter
           of
           his
           written
           to
           a
           noble
           man
           bearing
           date
           from
           Rome
           the
           24.
           of
           Ianuarie
           1600.
           
           In
           which
           kinde
           of
           affaires
           he
           so
           busied
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           diuers
           Catholikes
           were
           in
           that
           respect
           greatly
           discontented
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           plainely
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           would
           not
           desist
           from
           those
           courses
           ,
           they
           would
           deliuer
           him
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Ciuill
           Magistrate
           .
        
         
           The
           yeere
           after
           ,
           viz.
           1581.
           
           Fa.
           Heywood
           being
           delegated
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bauaria
           ,
           to
           Pope
           Gregorie
           the
           13.
           his
           holines
           vpon
           knowledge
           that
           he
           was
           an
           English
           man
           ,
           and
           experience
           of
           his
           eloquence
           ,
           and
           diuers
           other
           good
           parts
           in
           him
           ,
           tooke
           him
           from
           the
           Duke
           ,
           and
           sent
           him
           into
           England
           :
           where
           finding
           Fa.
           Parsons
           with
           the
           authoritie
           of
           a
           Prouinciall
           ,
           and
           he
           the
           said
           Fa.
           Heywood
           refusing
           to
           submit
           himselfe
           vnto
           him
           ,
           a
           great
           heartburning
           did
           arise
           betwixt
           them
           .
           Father
           Parsons
           alleaged
           that
           being
           the
           Prouinciall
           ouer
           the
           Iesuits
           in
           England
           ,
           hee
           the
           said
           Father
           Heywood
           must
           consequentlie
           be
           his
           inferiour
           :
           but
           Father
           Heywood
           answered
           ,
           that
           his
           mission
           hither
           was
           singular
           ,
           directed
           by
           the
           Pope
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           therefore
           said
           ,
           hee
           was
           thereby
           exempted
           from
           any
           subiection
           to
           him
           .
           This
           quarrel
           grew
           to
           be
           hote
           ,
           and
           had
           manie
           priests
           and
           others
           as
           partakers
           on
           either
           side
           :
           some
           holding
           with
           one
           ,
           and
           some
           with
           another
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Father
           Parsons
           hauing
           stirred
           '
           vp
           stirres
           ,
           daungers
           ,
           and
           garboyles
           by
           his
           seditious
           challenges
           ,
           and
           dealings
           in
           England
           and
           Scotland
           :
           and
           finding
           that
           manie
           Catholickes
           were
           offended
           with
           him
           for
           it
           ,
           hee
           made
           great
           collections
           of
           monie
           ,
           pretending
           therwith
           to
           relieue
           prisoners
           :
           but
           being
           once
           maister
           of
           that
           mint
           ,
           ehe
           fled
           into
           France
           ,
           leauing
           his
           friends
           in
           England
           to
           shift
           for
           themselues
           ,
           &
           the
           prisoners
           to
           feele
           and
           indure
           the
           want
           .
           When
           hee
           came
           to
           Paris
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           hauing
           latelie
           bin
           in
           possession
           of
           his
           new
           Prouincialitie
           ,
           hee
           put
           in
           practise
           this
           stratageme
           
           following
           ,
           of
           purpose
           to
           exempt
           himselfe
           from
           the
           Prouinciall
           and
           his
           superiour
           there
           .
           He
           perswaded
           them
           that
           without
           their
           owne
           great
           perill
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           entertaine
           him
           in
           their
           Colledge
           :
           affirming
           that
           the
           Queene
           of
           England
           (
           good
           Lady
           )
           being
           sore
           afraid
           to
           haue
           so
           great
           a
           personage
           to
           be
           harboured
           so
           neere
           her
           ,
           had
           proscribed
           him
           ,
           and
           promised
           no
           small
           summe
           of
           monie
           to
           the
           partie
           that
           would
           kill
           him
           :
           and
           hereunto
           he
           added
           ,
           that
           hee
           had
           perfect
           knowledge
           from
           his
           friends
           in
           England
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           alreadie
           in
           Paris
           ,
           who
           had
           vndertaken
           that
           cruell
           deed
           .
           Therfore
           he
           prayed
           the
           Rector
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           the
           societie
           might
           be
           suffered
           to
           walke
           forth
           in
           his
           companie
           :
           saying
           that
           if
           they
           did
           ,
           they
           should
           surelie
           perish
           with
           him
           .
           And
           to
           make
           this
           conceit
           the
           more
           probable
           ,
           he
           suborned
           (
           with
           his
           own
           monie
           )
           two
           English
           men
           well
           appointed
           ,
           and
           a
           Flemming
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           goe
           latelie
           in
           the
           euening
           ,
           and
           enquire
           for
           one
           Fa
           :
           Parsons
           at
           the
           Colledge
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           Iesuits
           beleeuing
           ,
           that
           all
           he
           said
           was
           true
           ,
           dismissed
           Father
           Parsons
           to
           goe
           forth
           freelie
           whither
           he
           would
           ,
           and
           to
           dispose
           of
           himselfe
           at
           his
           owne
           pleasure
           ,
           to
           auoide
           death
           forsooth
           ,
           verifiyng
           the
           old
           prouerbe
           ,
           
             Caelum
             non
             animum
             mutant
             qui
             trans
             mare
             currunt
             :
          
           as
           craftie
           a
           crouder
           ,
           and
           as
           lying
           a
           companion
           now
           amongst
           the
           Iesuits
           ,
           after
           almost
           thirtie
           yeeres
           profession
           ,
           as
           hee
           was
           in
           Balioll
           Colledge
           amongst
           his
           fellowes
           there
           .
        
         
           We
           told
           you
           before
           of
           the
           contention
           betwixt
           this
           good
           Father
           ,
           and
           his
           pretended
           subiect
           Father
           Heywood
           :
           whō
           for
           disciplines
           sake
           you
           may
           be
           sure
           he
           did
           not
           forget
           ,
           hauing
           of
           likelihood
           ,
           some
           further
           matter
           against
           him
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           courses
           held
           here
           amongst
           vs.
           The
           said
           Heywood
           assembled
           a
           Synode
           in
           Norfolke
           ,
           and
           made
           such
           constitutions
           as
           are
           mentioned
           in
           the
           treatise
           before
           expressed
           ,
           dedicated
           to
           the
           Pope
           .
           At
           this
           assembly
           Maister
           Dolman
           being
           present
           ,
           
           required
           of
           Fa.
           Heywood
           to
           see
           his
           Commission
           ;
           who
           being
           not
           able
           to
           shew
           him
           any
           ,
           he
           the
           said
           Maister
           Dolman
           did
           inhibite
           him
           to
           proceede
           any
           further
           :
           and
           tolde
           him
           plainly
           that
           hee
           vsurped
           vpon
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Lincolne
           then
           being
           in
           prison
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           hee
           proceeded
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           he
           the
           said
           Master
           Dolman
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           olde
           customes
           of
           the
           Church
           would
           resist
           him
           ,
           
             vsque
             ad
             sanguinem
          
           .
           Furthermore
           ,
           after
           the
           saide
           Fa.
           Parsons
           departure
           hence
           :
           some
           of
           the
           Priests
           finding
           their
           vsuall
           contributions
           to
           be
           greatly
           diminished
           ,
           and
           perceiuing
           one
           cause
           thereof
           to
           be
           the
           lauish
           expences
           of
           Father
           Heywood
           in
           keeping
           so
           many
           men
           ,
           horses
           ,
           and
           coaches
           (
           as
           Fa.
           
             Garnet
             '
          
           doth
           at
           this
           present
           )
           they
           dealt
           with
           him
           in
           that
           behalfe
           ,
           signifying
           their
           dislike
           of
           such
           his
           prodigalitie
           :
           and
           alleaged
           that
           Fa.
           Parsons
           spent
           not
           so
           much
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           here
           .
           To
           whom
           Fa.
           Heywood
           answered
           ,
           that
           Fa.
           Parsons
           was
           his
           inferior
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           the
           said
           Fa.
           Parsons
           was
           sent
           hither
           but
           by
           their
           Generall
           ,
           whereas
           he
           (
           Fa.
           Heywood
           )
           had
           his
           mission
           from
           the
           Pope
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           What
           aduantages
           Fa.
           Heywood
           gaue
           to
           Fa.
           Parsons
           by
           these
           or
           any
           other
           his
           proceedings
           here
           ,
           we
           minde
           not
           at
           large
           to
           expresse
           .
           It
           is
           susficient
           to
           let
           you
           knowe
           that
           Fa.
           Parsons
           after
           his
           departure
           hence
           ,
           sending
           thirtie
           articles
           against
           him
           to
           the
           Court
           at
           Rome
           ,
           he
           the
           said
           Fa.
           Heywood
           was
           shortly
           after
           called
           for
           by
           authoritie
           to
           come
           out
           of
           England
           ,
           but
           was
           apprehended
           before
           he
           could
           get
           hence
           .
           Howbeit
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           he
           was
           banished
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           repaired
           to
           Rome
           ,
           or
           to
           some
           place
           neere
           vnto
           it
           :
           where
           he
           was
           not
           so
           well
           intreated
           as
           he
           looked
           for
           .
           Insomuch
           as
           being
           moued
           with
           diuers
           enormities
           amongst
           the
           Iesuits
           ,
           he
           wrote
           sundry
           letters
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           instantly
           desiring
           his
           holynes
           that
           the
           Iesuits
           might
           be
           reformed
           ,
           saying
           that
           otherwise
           ,
           hee
           should
           see
           their
           ruine
           (
           he
           feared
           )
           in
           his
           owne
           daies
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           Pope
           called
           their
           Generall
           
           Aquauiue
           ,
           and
           demaunded
           of
           him
           what
           those
           deformities
           were
           ,
           which
           father
           Heywood
           complayned
           of
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           answered
           ,
           that
           the
           old
           man
           did
           it
           of
           dotage
           ,
           not
           knowing
           what
           he
           sayd
           :
           and
           withall
           to
           stop
           him
           from
           writing
           any
           more
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           he
           sent
           him
           to
           Calabria
           :
           where
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           bin
           informed
           )
           he
           was
           by
           the
           sayd
           Generals
           commaundement
           kept
           close
           prisoner
           :
           and
           so
           or
           in
           little
           better
           case
           remayneth
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           yet
           aliue
           :
           but
           as
           we
           thinke
           he
           is
           dead
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           returne
           to
           our
           deuout
           Father
           of
           
             Stockgersee
             (
             natale
             solum
          
           )
           after
           his
           said
           arriuall
           in
           France
           ,
           as
           he
           began
           with
           cousening
           his
           superiors
           in
           Paris
           for
           his
           greater
           libertie
           ,
           so
           did
           he
           continue
           his
           Machiuilian
           practises
           in
           matters
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           hath
           not
           ceased
           since
           that
           time
           to
           seeke
           the
           betraying
           and
           destruction
           of
           his
           owne
           Country
           like
           a
           Monster
           ;
           besides
           the
           publishing
           of
           sundrie
           his
           most
           seditious
           writings
           and
           letters
           ,
           whereby
           her
           Maiestie
           ,
           and
           the
           State
           haue
           bin
           so
           iustly
           irritated
           ,
           as
           we
           poore
           men
           innocent
           and
           ignorant
           of
           all
           his
           vnnaturall
           deseignements
           ,
           haue
           felt
           the
           smart
           of
           his
           wickednes
           ,
           himselfe
           being
           without
           danger
           ,
           and
           like
           a
           coward
           and
           false
           shepheard
           ,
           hauing
           left
           both
           vs
           and
           the
           flock
           in
           the
           bryers
           .
           Within
           a
           while
           after
           his
           going
           into
           Fraunce
           ,
           he
           plunged
           himselfe
           vp
           to
           the
           eares
           in
           the
           Scottish
           causes
           then
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           was
           an
           especiall
           instigator
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           
             Guise
             ,
             Anno
          
           1583.
           or
           thereabouts
           ,
           for
           his
           sodaine
           surprizing
           the
           Citie
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           her
           Maiesties
           person
           ,
           with
           5000.
           men
           :
           assuring
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Catholicks
           would
           assist
           him
           if
           neede
           required
           .
           Besides
           ,
           it
           being
           determined
           that
           the
           sayd
           Duke
           should
           come
           hither
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           the
           attempt
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           any
           man
           found
           more
           fit
           for
           his
           dexteritie
           and
           forwardnes
           in
           that
           matter
           ,
           then
           Father
           Parsons
           (
           as
           Mendoza
           reported
           )
           to
           be
           imployed
           to
           Rome
           to
           make
           triall
           ,
           if
           by
           his
           pollicie
           any
           money
           might
           haue
           bin
           gotten
           from
           
           his
           holynes
           for
           the
           furnishing
           of
           that
           iourney
           .
           But
           we
           thinke
           he
           lost
           his
           labour
           .
           Furthermore
           ,
           considering
           that
           one
           of
           the
           Dukes
           chiefe
           cares
           was
           to
           know
           the
           fittest
           Hauens
           to
           land
           in
           ,
           &
           that
           
             Frauncis
             Throckmerton
          
           was
           imployed
           for
           that
           purpose
           by
           the
           instigation
           and
           aduise
           of
           Sir
           
             Frauncis
             Englefeild
             ,
             Mendoza
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           (
           all
           of
           them
           Father
           Parsons
           especiall
           friends
           )
           it
           is
           more
           then
           probable
           that
           his
           Fatherhood
           was
           ,
           if
           not
           a
           practicioner
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           yet
           one
           of
           that
           counsell
           and
           confederacy
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           acquainted
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           vnknowne
           what
           a
           villanous
           attempt
           the
           traytor
           Parry
           vndertooke
           against
           the
           life
           of
           her
           Maiestie
           the
           same
           yeare
           ,
           Anno
           1583.
           pursuing
           the
           same
           ,
           till
           by
           Gods
           mercy
           he
           came
           to
           the
           gallowes
           the
           yeere
           after
           .
           With
           this
           outragious
           plot
           sundry
           Iesuites
           were
           acquainted
           :
           nay
           ,
           they
           were
           the
           incouragers
           of
           him
           to
           proceede
           in
           it
           valiantly
           ,
           omitting
           no
           perswasions
           or
           meanes
           they
           could
           vse
           to
           that
           effect
           .
           It
           maketh
           our
           hearts
           to
           bleede
           ,
           that
           the
           blessed
           Sacrament
           should
           euer
           be
           made
           a
           meanes
           to
           animate
           villaines
           in
           such
           diuelish
           enterprises
           .
           But
           what
           is
           all
           this
           to
           Father
           Parsons
           ?
           Surely
           it
           concerneth
           him
           more
           then
           we
           are
           glad
           to
           report
           .
           For
           the
           sayd
           Parry
           hauing
           apprehended
           a
           certaine
           necessity
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Catholick
           cause
           ,
           that
           her
           Maiestie
           must
           be
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ;
           and
           finding
           a
           great
           aptnes
           and
           desire
           in
           himselfe
           to
           be
           an
           instrument
           to
           that
           effect
           :
           yet
           was
           he
           perplexed
           in
           his
           mind
           with
           some
           doubts
           and
           obiections
           ,
           why
           he
           might
           not
           lay
           violent
           hands
           vpon
           her
           person
           .
           For
           the
           cleering
           and
           remoouing
           of
           which
           difficulties
           ,
           Father
           Parsons
           was
           offred
           him
           to
           conferre
           with
           ,
           as
           being
           accompted
           one
           
             ofthe
             
               of
               the
            
          
           meetest
           men
           to
           resolue
           him
           in
           such
           matters
           .
           It
           is
           true
           that
           Parry
           refused
           to
           talke
           or
           conferre
           with
           him
           :
           but
           yet
           the
           very
           offer
           doth
           argue
           that
           the
           good
           Father
           was
           acquainted
           with
           Parries
           intent
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           that
           he
           was
           knowne
           to
           be
           one
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           
           talked
           with
           Parry
           ,
           would
           haue
           animated
           him
           in
           that
           course
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           Iesuiticall
           arguments
           and
           best
           perswasions
           .
           You
           will
           say
           this
           is
           but
           a
           coniecture
           :
           and
           therefore
           for
           your
           better
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           truth
           herein
           ,
           you
           shall
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           to
           be
           shewed
           by
           one
           ofthis
           Fathers
           owne
           letters
           to
           Maister
           
             Charles
             Paget
          
           ,
           that
           whilest
           this
           mischiefe
           was
           in
           consultation
           ,
           a
           certaine
           Gentleman
           of
           good
           quality
           comming
           vnto
           him
           ,
           told
           him
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           sayd
           ,
           that
           assuredly
           he
           would
           reueale
           it
           :
           but
           he
           the
           godly
           Father
           disswaded
           him
           with
           all
           his
           skill
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           suffer
           him
           so
           to
           do
           :
           which
           was
           (
           as
           we
           thinke
           )
           a
           more
           vile
           part
           in
           Father
           Parsons
           ,
           being
           borne
           her
           Maiesties
           subiect
           ,
           then
           in
           any
           stranger
           whosoeuer
           ,
           that
           thrust
           Parry
           forwards
           into
           that
           most
           barbarous
           stratageme
           .
        
         
           Furthermore
           ,
           this
           good
           Father
           that
           he
           might
           leaue
           no
           stone
           vnturned
           ,
           which
           could
           tend
           to
           the
           trouble
           and
           mischiefe
           of
           his
           natiue
           Countrie
           ,
           when
           his
           dealings
           with
           more
           priuate
           persons
           would
           not
           succeede
           ,
           then
           he
           returned
           to
           those
           of
           higher
           place
           ,
           and
           excited
           them
           to
           vndertake
           some
           exployts
           vpon
           them
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           answerable
           to
           his
           Iesuiticall
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           most
           bloudy
           deseignements
           .
           He
           made
           a
           lewde
           discourse
           ,
           wherein
           he
           intitled
           Alexander
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           to
           her
           Maiesties
           Crowne
           ,
           &
           indeuoured
           with
           all
           his
           skill
           to
           perswade
           the
           Duke
           in
           the
           right
           of
           his
           sonne
           Ranutius
           to
           set
           vpon
           this
           Realme
           with
           all
           his
           force
           ,
           propounding
           vnto
           him
           diuers
           meanes
           (
           as
           one
           by
           marrying
           his
           sonne
           to
           a
           certayne
           english
           Lady
           )
           for
           his
           better
           effecting
           ofthat
           enterprise
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           attempt
           of
           1588.
           by
           the
           King
           of
           Spayne
           against
           her
           Maiestie
           and
           this
           whole
           Kingdome
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           abhorred
           by
           all
           true
           hearted
           Englishmen
           :
           so
           we
           trust
           the
           memory
           of
           those
           wretches
           borne
           in
           our
           owne
           Countrie
           ,
           that
           were
           either
           procurers
           ,
           perswaders
           ,
           or
           Agents
           in
           it
           ,
           shall
           be
           had
           in
           perpetuall
           
           detestation
           .
           In
           which
           number
           ,
           this
           our
           Iesuite
           was
           a
           chiefe
           firebrand
           ,
           and
           had
           his
           hand
           in
           that
           pernitious
           booke
           ,
           that
           was
           then
           printed
           for
           the
           stirring
           vp
           of
           her
           Maiesties
           subiects
           to
           haue
           taken
           part
           with
           the
           Spaniard
           if
           he
           could
           haue
           arriued
           :
           which
           booke
           vpon
           their
           foile
           and
           ouerthrow
           was
           presently
           burnt
           for
           shame
           ,
           that
           euer
           the
           world
           should
           see
           so
           impious
           a
           treatise
           ,
           we
           meane
           the
           whole
           impression
           was
           burnt
           ,
           sauing
           some
           few
           that
           escaped
           their
           hands
           .
           We
           are
           the
           more
           earnest
           against
           this
           enterprise
           ,
           because
           it
           touched
           all
           English
           Catholicks
           heere
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           it
           did
           in
           effect
           the
           Protestants
           .
           For
           it
           is
           knowne
           right
           well
           both
           from
           the
           Duke
           of
           Medina
           his
           owne
           mouth
           ,
           and
           by
           other
           certeyne
           intelligence
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Catholicks
           in
           England
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           rather
           ,
           were
           designed
           to
           the
           slaughter
           .
           For
           the
           sayd
           Duke
           being
           told
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           some
           Catholicks
           in
           England
           :
           answered
           ,
           I
           care
           not
           :
           I
           will
           make
           the
           best
           Protestants
           in
           England
           as
           good
           Catholicks
           as
           they
           ,
           if
           I
           haue
           them
           once
           vnder
           my
           sword
           .
           I
           respect
           neither
           the
           one
           nor
           the
           other
           :
           I
           meane
           to
           make
           roome
           there
           for
           my
           maister
           .
           This
           he
           hath
           spoken
           diuers
           times
           in
           the
           hearing
           of
           Maister
           Wencelade
           ,
           a
           Deuonshire
           man.
           And
           this
           also
           the
           Iesuites
           themselues
           confesse
           ,
           as
           amongst
           others
           Father
           Southwell
           at
           Wisbich
           ,
           in
           the
           hearing
           of
           diuers
           of
           the
           Priests
           there
           prisoners
           .
        
         
           At
           what
           time
           Father
           Parsons
           went
           into
           Spayne
           we
           do
           not
           remember
           ,
           we
           thinke
           it
           was
           about
           the
           yeare
           1589.
           but
           sure
           we
           are
           that
           when
           it
           was
           knowne
           here
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           commended
           thither
           by
           
             Don
             Bernardino
             de
             Mendoza
          
           his
           fellow
           Iesuite
           ,
           many
           Catholicks
           of
           sounder
           iudgemēt
           did
           vtterly
           dislike
           it
           .
           They
           knew
           the
           ambition
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           :
           and
           how
           
             bellum
             sacrum
          
           pretended
           by
           Ferdinando
           ,
           and
           continued
           since
           as
           a
           thing
           hereditary
           to
           that
           kingdome
           ,
           vnder
           sundry
           pretences
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Catholick
           faith
           ,
           did
           tend
           
           to
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           them selues
           monarches
           .
           Besides
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           ignorant
           with
           what
           eagernes
           the
           Iesuites
           began
           to
           aduaunce
           the
           Spaniard
           :
           which
           made
           them
           to
           suspect
           that
           Father
           Parsons
           going
           thither
           ,
           would
           still
           bring
           forth
           some
           further
           mischiefes
           :
           and
           indeed
           it
           fell
           so
           out
           .
           For
           through
           Mendoza
           his
           credit
           ,
           he
           became
           not
           only
           vpō
           the
           sodain
           a
           Courtier
           ,
           but
           grew
           very
           soone
           into
           great
           fauour
           with
           the
           King
           :
           which
           you
           know
           must
           needes
           be
           easily
           wrought
           (
           as
           the
           King
           stood
           then
           affected
           against
           England
           ,
           hauing
           bin
           so
           much
           dishonored
           by
           his
           repulse
           the
           yeere
           before
           )
           by
           his
           Maiesties
           experience
           of
           this
           good
           Fathers
           mortall
           hatred
           to
           his
           owne
           country
           ,
           in
           plotting
           and
           casting
           about
           ,
           how
           his
           highnes
           might
           be
           reuenged
           .
           We
           will
           not
           tell
           what
           we
           feare
           concerning
           the
           motiues
           wherewith
           this
           Father
           perswaded
           the
           King
           to
           erect
           the
           Seminaries
           for
           our
           Countrymen
           in
           Spayne
           ,
           and
           elsewhere
           ,
           the
           end
           oftheir
           institution
           was
           most
           religiously
           politike
           ,
           and
           holy
           :
           but
           if
           we
           shall
           finde
           those
           wholy
           employed
           for
           increasing
           either
           of
           Iesuits
           or
           of
           other
           Priests
           ,
           such
           as
           must
           follow
           and
           applaude
           to
           all
           their
           trayterous
           courses
           against
           our
           Country
           ,
           for
           our
           owne
           parts
           we
           wish
           they
           had
           neuer
           bin
           erected
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           yeare
           1589.
           the
           same
           yeare
           that
           this
           Father
           came
           into
           Spayne
           ,
           the
           Seminary
           was
           erected
           in
           Valledolid
           by
           his
           meanes
           .
           In
           commendation
           whereof
           ,
           he
           writeth
           very
           amply
           ,
           and
           mentioneth
           one
           thing
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           which
           (
           sauing
           his
           Maisterships
           Fatherhood
           )
           we
           do
           not
           beleeue
           to
           be
           true
           :
           he
           knoweth
           full
           well
           how
           to
           keepe
           himselfe
           warme
           .
           For
           he
           sayth
           ,
           that
           the
           Students
           there
           hearing
           of
           the
           rigor
           and
           crueltie
           in
           England
           ,
           were
           (
           in
           short
           time
           after
           the
           sayd
           erection
           )
           so
           animated
           and
           desirous
           to
           see
           themselues
           in
           that
           battell
           :
           as
           he
           himselfe
           was
           ofttimes
           thereby
           moued
           (
           had
           he
           bin
           a
           few
           yeeres
           yonger
           ,
           and
           could
           haue
           borne
           that
           
           mission
           )
           to
           haue
           gone
           once
           againe
           with
           them
           into
           England
           .
           But
           except
           he
           may
           come
           hither
           with
           
             Gloria
             patri
          
           ,
           we
           will
           vndertake
           it
           for
           him
           he
           will
           not
           greatly
           trouble
           vs
           heere
           with
           his
           presence
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           yeare
           1592.
           the
           King
           with
           his
           sonne
           and
           daughter
           went
           to
           Valledolid
           :
           and
           being
           there
           ,
           did
           visit
           his
           english
           Seminary
           at
           Father
           Parsons
           suite
           .
           In
           which
           visitation
           you
           shall
           see
           the
           continuance
           of
           this
           fathers
           deadly
           malice
           ,
           breathed
           out
           in
           his
           schollers
           orations
           .
           Wherein
           her
           Maiestie
           is
           by
           all
           meanes
           depraued
           :
           the
           Kings
           honor
           and
           excellency
           is
           extolled
           aboue
           all
           measure
           :
           her
           Highnes
           downe-fall
           ,
           and
           his
           victories
           are
           prophecied
           ,
           and
           nothing
           is
           omitted
           that
           might
           aduaunce
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           depresse
           the
           other
           .
           One
           of
           them
           deliuering
           the
           good
           father
           his
           directions
           ,
           offred
           to
           the
           King
           in
           his
           oration
           ,
           not
           only
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           all
           his
           fellowes
           :
           nay
           their
           whole
           Countrey
           ,
           their
           parents
           ,
           and
           friends
           ,
           with
           all
           their
           Allyes
           ,
           confederates
           ,
           and
           acquaintance
           .
           Which
           oration
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           other
           proceedings
           then
           at
           Valledolid
           comming
           to
           Cardinall
           Allane
           in
           Rome
           ,
           he
           wept
           for
           sorrow
           ,
           seeing
           what
           they
           still
           aymed
           at
           .
           Do
           not
           you
           thinke
           that
           our
           Country
           is
           like
           to
           receiue
           great
           comfort
           by
           these
           Spanish
           schollers
           ,
           if
           they
           shall
           proceede
           according
           to
           these
           beginnings
           ?
           If
           you
           can
           get
           this
           Fathers
           relation
           printed
           the
           sayd
           yere
           1592.
           concerning
           this
           visitation
           of
           the
           Seminary
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           many
           other
           particulars
           :
           but
           this
           we
           warne
           you
           of
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           printed
           copy
           ,
           that
           part
           of
           the
           youths
           oration
           is
           omitted
           ,
           wherein
           the
           sayd
           great
           offer
           is
           made
           to
           the
           King.
           That
           is
           not
           a
           point
           to
           be
           made
           too
           vulgar
           ,
           till
           the
           time
           and
           opportunity
           serue
           .
        
         
           The
           yeare
           after
           1593.
           
           Father
           Parsons
           ,
           because
           men
           should
           not
           thinke
           him
           idle
           ,
           hath
           offred
           to
           the
           world
           a
           further
           testimony
           of
           his
           good
           will
           to
           her
           Maiestie
           ,
           and
           his
           Country
           ,
           in
           a
           treatise
           intituled
           ,
           
             Newes
             from
             
             Spayne
          
           .
           Herein
           ,
           besides
           certayne
           exercises
           by
           the
           english
           yong
           Priests
           in
           an
           other
           Seminary
           at
           Siuill
           ,
           tending
           in
           effect
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           with
           the
           former
           :
           it
           pleaseth
           him
           to
           discourse
           of
           some
           pleasant
           conceits
           ,
           and
           certaine
           empreises
           :
           and
           in
           one
           ;
           how
           King
           Henry
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           King
           Henry
           the
           eight
           ,
           Saint
           Thomas
           of
           Canterburie
           and
           the
           Queenes
           Maiestie
           are
           marshalled
           in
           a
           table
           together
           .
           Many
           diuels
           with
           instruments
           of
           torments
           in
           their
           hands
           are
           painted
           vnder
           king
           Henry
           the
           eights
           picture
           :
           and
           her
           Maiestie
           is
           made
           to
           stand
           as
           it
           were
           in
           great
           sadnes
           ,
           looking
           both
           vpon
           her
           Father
           and
           King
           Henry
           the
           second
           ,
           set
           out
           with
           many
           Angels
           and
           garlands
           for
           his
           repentance
           .
           For
           Priests
           in
           a
           straunge
           countrie
           to
           deale
           thus
           with
           their
           owne
           Kings
           ,
           argueth
           little
           Religion
           ,
           and
           lesse
           discretion
           :
           it
           being
           imprinted
           thereby
           in
           euery
           mans
           minde
           ,
           that
           seeth
           these
           or
           the
           like
           courses
           :
           that
           let
           any
           King
           offend
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           not
           faile
           to
           vse
           him
           with
           the
           like
           contempt
           .
           But
           the
           chiefe
           part
           of
           these
           newes
           is
           of
           a
           certaine
           conference
           at
           Amsterdam
           ,
           concerning
           the
           succession
           to
           the
           Crowne
           of
           England
           :
           and
           how
           many
           pretenders
           there
           are
           that
           doe
           gape
           after
           it
           .
           This
           conference
           was
           at
           this
           time
           but
           in
           papers
           ,
           you
           shall
           heare
           of
           it
           anon
           come
           out
           in
           Print
           .
           When
           this
           fellowe
           was
           made
           a
           Religious
           person
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           good
           for
           the
           Church
           that
           a
           Mill
           stone
           had
           been
           tied
           about
           his
           necke
           ,
           and
           he
           cast
           into
           the
           Sea
           :
           such
           scandall
           hath
           and
           will
           arise
           hereafter
           by
           his
           more
           then
           Machiuiliean
           deuises
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           said
           yeere
           also
           1593.
           
           Fa
           :
           Parsons
           and
           Father
           Creswell
           (
           neither
           barrell
           better
           hering
           )
           set
           out
           in
           Spaine
           another
           booke
           vnder
           the
           counterfeit
           name
           of
           
             Andreas
             Philopater
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           Andrew
           loue
           his
           country
           :
           wherein
           like
           two
           arrant
           companions
           they
           presume
           diuers
           times
           to
           speake
           to
           her
           Maiestie
           (
           their
           naturall
           Soueraigne
           )
           as
           if
           they
           were
           themselues
           two
           Emperours
           ,
           
           and
           she
           but
           a
           milke
           maide
           .
           Besides
           ,
           for
           that
           Bastard
           &
           most
           ignominious
           
             filius
             terrae
             Parsons
          
           ,
           for
           him
           (
           wesay
           )
           to
           be
           one
           ,
           that
           with
           a
           brasen
           forehead
           should
           dare
           to
           obiect
           the
           meane
           parentage
           of
           sundrie
           great
           personages
           ,
           who
           haue
           beene
           in
           great
           authoritie
           in
           this
           kingdome
           :
           nay
           for
           him
           so
           vile
           a
           rascall
           to
           depraue
           and
           extenuate
           the
           blood
           Royall
           which
           is
           in
           her
           Maiesties
           sacred
           person
           ,
           descending
           from
           the
           renowned
           King
           Henry
           the
           Seauenth
           ;
           what
           true
           English
           heart
           can
           endure
           it
           ?
           Beare
           with
           vs
           :
           for
           before
           God
           wee
           are
           much
           moued
           with
           the
           consideration
           of
           it
           .
           He
           inueieth
           very
           bitterlie
           against
           the
           crueltie
           of
           her
           Highnes
           lawes
           ;
           which
           we
           wish
           had
           been
           more
           milde
           :
           but
           he
           neuer
           mentioneth
           that
           he
           and
           his
           fellowes
           haue
           been
           the
           occasion
           of
           them
           by
           their
           traiterous
           courses
           ,
           both
           against
           her
           Crowne
           and
           life
           .
           For
           our
           owne
           parts
           wee
           haue
           felt
           the
           burthen
           of
           some
           of
           them
           :
           whereas
           these
           companions
           being
           in
           safetie
           themselues
           ,
           care
           not
           what
           mischiefe
           they
           bring
           vpon
           our
           heads
           .
           Besides
           in
           this
           booke
           ,
           are
           sprinckled
           here
           and
           there
           some
           of
           their
           seditious
           positions
           touching
           their
           setting
           vp
           of
           subiects
           against
           their
           Princes
           ,
           and
           of
           cutting
           off
           the
           right
           heires
           to
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           Religion
           :
           which
           we
           account
           to
           bee
           very
           pernicious
           doctrine
           .
           For
           as
           when
           Religion
           is
           receiued
           into
           any
           kingdome
           ,
           it
           medleth
           not
           with
           ,
           or
           maketh
           better
           any
           Kings
           title
           to
           his
           Crowne
           ;
           so
           when
           it
           is
           banished
           thence
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           diminish
           any
           Princes
           right
           or
           inheritance
           ,
           but
           leaueth
           (
           in
           our
           opinions
           )
           the
           same
           as
           it
           found
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           these
           said
           positions
           with
           many
           more
           (
           passing
           from
           hand
           to
           hand
           by
           conference
           and
           in
           papers
           ,
           for
           two
           or
           three
           yeares
           in
           Spaine
           )
           begun
           to
           shew
           their
           heads
           in
           print
           ,
           and
           are
           compiled
           into
           a
           booke
           :
           the
           chiefe
           scope
           whereof
           is
           this
           (
           if
           Maister
           
             Charles
             Paget
          
           or
           we
           doe
           vnderstand
           it
           )
           viz.
           the
           deposing
           of
           her
           Maiestie
           :
           
           the
           alteration
           of
           our
           auncient
           lawes
           and
           customes
           :
           the
           disinheriting
           of
           all
           her
           Maiesties
           lawfull
           successors
           ,
           and
           the
           aduanncing
           of
           the
           Infanta
           of
           Spayne
           to
           the
           royall
           throne
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           .
           When
           these
           points
           with
           their
           appurtenances
           were
           first
           published
           ,
           whether
           in
           papers
           or
           in
           print
           ,
           we
           know
           not
           ,
           Father
           Parsons
           being
           halfe
           sick
           ,
           acquainted
           the
           schollers
           in
           Siuill
           publickly
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           read
           the
           whole
           discourse
           himselfe
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           he
           procured
           to
           be
           done
           to
           other
           english
           Students
           at
           
             S.
             Lucars
          
           ,
           as
           a
           friend
           of
           his
           hath
           lately
           written
           into
           England
           in
           the
           good
           fathers
           commendation
           .
           Who
           telleth
           vs
           further
           ,
           that
           father
           Parsons
           demaunding
           how
           they
           the
           schollers
           liked
           that
           treatise
           ,
           especially
           concerning
           the
           Infanta
           ,
           they
           answered
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           only
           like
           it
           ,
           but
           diuers
           Priests
           and
           others
           subscribed
           their
           names
           vnto
           it
           ,
           for
           a
           testimony
           of
           their
           approbation
           of
           it
           .
           This
           that
           these
           men
           subscribed
           vnto
           ,
           was
           as
           seemeth
           a
           short
           draught
           of
           the
           Infantaes
           pretended
           title
           ,
           conteyning
           also
           the
           forme
           of
           a
           submission
           for
           their
           present
           acknowledgmēt
           of
           the
           Infanta
           to
           be
           their
           Queene
           and
           Soueraigne
           .
           It
           was
           reported
           here
           by
           certayne
           Priests
           ,
           that
           the
           sayd
           Students
           refused
           to
           subscribe
           to
           any
           such
           matter
           ,
           and
           that
           father
           Parsons
           by
           false
           information
           procured
           them
           to
           subscribe
           to
           a
           blanck
           ,
           both
           in
           Siuill
           ,
           and
           in
           Valledolid
           ,
           which
           he
           supplied
           after
           to
           the
           effect
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           offred
           the
           same
           to
           the
           Infanta
           .
           Maister
           
             Charles
             Paget
          
           reporteth
           hereof
           something
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           viz.
           that
           father
           Parsons
           caused
           diuers
           by
           fayre
           meanes
           and
           threates
           to
           subscribe
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           conferences
           they
           should
           when
           they
           came
           into
           England
           aduance
           the
           Infantaes
           title
           ,
           not
           intending
           thereby
           to
           expect
           her
           Maiesties
           death
           ,
           but
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           remoue
           her
           from
           the
           present
           possession
           of
           her
           royall
           estate
           .
           If
           these
           things
           should
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           who
           will
           blame
           the
           same
           ,
           if
           
           such
           Priests
           as
           come
           hither
           out
           of
           Spayne
           be
           not
           very
           well
           interteyned
           ?
           Neither
           shall
           those
           that
           come
           from
           Rome
           be
           in
           any
           better
           plight
           ,
           now
           that
           father
           Parsons
           is
           the
           Rector
           of
           that
           Seminary
           :
           because
           it
           may
           be
           well
           supposed
           ,
           that
           he
           being
           no
           changeling
           ,
           his
           schollers
           must
           either
           daunce
           after
           his
           pipe
           ,
           or
           sit
           still
           and
           daunce
           not
           at
           all
           .
           Kings
           haue
           bin
           euer
           iealous
           of
           their
           estates
           ,
           and
           will
           take
           any
           occasion
           to
           preuent
           the
           worst
           .
           Whereby
           you
           see
           what
           our
           cases
           are
           :
           he
           practiseth
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           punished
           :
           the
           Catholick
           cause
           is
           greatly
           indangered
           and
           hindered
           by
           him
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           good
           Fathers
           proceedings
           ,
           the
           death
           of
           Cardinall
           Allane
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           yeare
           1594.
           and
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Cassane
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           gaue
           no
           little
           furtherance
           ,
           for
           they
           both
           disliked
           them
           .
           But
           then
           he
           rid
           in
           his
           owne
           course
           a
           gallop
           ,
           laboring
           with
           his
           assistants
           and
           mates
           to
           perswade
           as
           many
           as
           they
           could
           both
           in
           their
           sermons
           and
           in
           their
           writings
           ,
           that
           the
           Catholick
           faith
           and
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           were
           so
           lincked
           together
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           a
           point
           of
           necessitye
           in
           the
           Catholick
           faith
           to
           put
           all
           Europe
           into
           his
           hands
           :
           else
           the
           Catholick
           religion
           would
           perish
           .
           A
           position
           you
           know
           most
           absurd
           and
           blasphemous
           ,
           as
           though
           Gods
           truth
           and
           religion
           had
           only
           depended
           vpon
           the
           old
           King
           of
           Spayne
           .
           Well
           ,
           this
           foundation
           layd
           ,
           father
           Parsons
           assured
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           the
           Iesuites
           in
           Eagland
           were
           so
           highly
           esteemed
           ,
           so
           greedely
           followed
           not
           only
           of
           Catholicks
           ,
           but
           of
           Protestants
           that
           were
           of
           the
           wiser
           sort
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           authoritie
           ,
           that
           he
           doubted
           not
           but
           that
           shortly
           the
           King
           should
           be
           in
           euery
           mans
           hart
           .
           For
           the
           effecting
           whereof
           ,
           his
           riches
           ,
           his
           greatnes
           ,
           his
           liberalitie
           ,
           iustice
           ,
           and
           loue
           towards
           the
           English
           were
           daily
           commended
           :
           and
           father
           Parsons
           was
           inabled
           to
           procure
           the
           libertie
           of
           such
           English
           men
           as
           were
           taken
           prisoners
           :
           of
           purpose
           that
           when
           they
           came
           home
           ,
           they
           might
           sound
           out
           the
           prayses
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Spayne
           ,
           and
           
           Parsons
           .
           If
           you
           say
           we
           set
           not
           downe
           these
           particulars
           in
           their
           due
           places
           ,
           you
           haue
           our
           excuse
           before
           .
        
         
           About
           the
           yeere
           1596.
           the
           King
           of
           Spayne
           excited
           partly
           by
           Father
           Parsons
           allurements
           last
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           by
           other
           his
           seditious
           associates
           (
           alleadging
           that
           
             Iulius
             Caesar
          
           got
           not
           Britaine
           at
           his
           first
           assault
           )
           attempted
           a
           second
           exployt
           for
           Famouth
           ,
           with
           a
           new
           Armado
           ,
           intending
           therewith
           to
           haue
           gotten
           into
           his
           possession
           Arwennike
           Castle
           ,
           with
           the
           hill
           Pendennice
           .
           Which
           Armado
           as
           it
           was
           comming
           from
           Lisbone
           towards
           Ferroll
           (
           the
           place
           of
           rendeuow
           )
           was
           greatly
           scattered
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           so
           as
           34.
           
           Ships
           perished
           in
           one
           night
           ,
           with
           the
           losse
           of
           5000.
           men
           .
           Thereby
           the
           Kings
           purpose
           for
           that
           time
           was
           stayed
           :
           but
           yet
           not
           long
           after
           his
           Maiestie
           enterprised
           the
           same
           attempt
           againe
           for
           the
           sayd
           Castell
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           like
           successe
           :
           his
           Ships
           were
           dispersed
           ,
           and
           all
           came
           to
           naught
           .
           That
           Fa.
           Parsons
           was
           likewise
           acquainted
           with
           this
           deseignement
           ,
           if
           not
           a
           chiefe
           instigator
           ,
           may
           appeare
           by
           one
           of
           his
           owne
           letters
           to
           a
           friend
           of
           his
           in
           the
           yeere
           1597.
           
           We
           pray
           God
           ,
           that
           no
           practise
           or
           deseignement
           set
           on
           foote
           ,
           either
           by
           this
           good
           Father
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           other
           ,
           for
           the
           indāgering
           of
           her
           Maiestie
           ,
           or
           of
           our
           natiue
           Countrie
           ,
           haue
           euer
           better
           issue
           ,
           but
           may
           perish
           as
           the
           vntimely
           fruit
           of
           a
           woman
           .
           If
           once
           God
           shall
           be
           pleased
           to
           restore
           y
           e
           Catholick
           faith
           by
           holy
           &
           good
           meanes
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           may
           liue
           to
           see
           it
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           very
           ioyfull
           men
           ,
           hauing
           so
           long
           (
           poore
           prisoners
           )
           expected
           the
           same
           :
           but
           otherwise
           we
           are
           content
           to
           languish
           still
           ,
           and
           dye
           in
           our
           sorrowes
           .
        
         
           We
           are
           almost
           weary
           with
           raking
           in
           the
           dunghill
           of
           this
           good
           Fathers
           practises
           :
           and
           yet
           something
           of
           him
           further
           .
           When
           he
           found
           lesse
           hope
           by
           meanes
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Spayne
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           whilest
           his
           Maiestie
           was
           in
           furnishing
           himselfe
           ,
           Parsons
           or
           his
           dependants
           ,
           Holt
           and
           Worthington
           ,
           with
           his
           priuitie
           ,
           if
           not
           aduice
           
           (
           as
           Maister
           
             Charles
             Paget
          
           noteth
           )
           practised
           the
           aduauncement
           of
           the
           Earle
           of
           Darby
           to
           the
           Crowne
           of
           England
           .
           Which
           plot
           being
           discouered
           to
           the
           Earle
           by
           a
           Gentleman
           one
           Hesket
           ,
           imployed
           by
           them
           to
           his
           Lordship
           ,
           he
           the
           sayd
           Earle
           as
           a
           most
           dutifull
           subiect
           disclosed
           their
           treason
           ,
           which
           wrought
           his
           vntimely
           death
           as
           many
           say
           .
           With
           this
           deseignement
           Maister
           
             Charles
             Browne
          
           (
           otherwise
           as
           true
           an
           harted
           Catholick
           as
           the
           prowdest
           of
           them
           )
           was
           so
           greatly
           moued
           ,
           as
           he
           writ
           to
           Maister
           Stapleton
           (
           then
           in
           preparation
           towards
           Rome
           )
           desiring
           him
           to
           present
           to
           his
           holynes
           certaine
           articles
           (
           which
           he
           had
           framed
           against
           these
           Iesuites
           ,
           and
           then
           sent
           likewise
           vnto
           him
           )
           concerning
           their
           intituling
           the
           sayd
           Earle
           of
           Darby
           to
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           their
           dealing
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           successe
           of
           them
           to
           the
           greatest
           staunder
           of
           all
           Catholicks
           ,
           and
           hurt
           of
           the
           generall
           cause
           .
           He
           also
           was
           earnest
           with
           Maister
           Stapleton
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           himselfe
           make
           knowne
           to
           the
           Pope
           what
           infinite
           garboyles
           and
           mischiefes
           these
           fellowes
           had
           stirred
           vp
           amongst
           vs
           ,
           whilest
           his
           holynes
           imagined
           that
           they
           were
           laboring
           faithfully
           to
           win
           poore
           soules
           to
           the
           Catholick
           faith
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           the
           dutie
           of
           truly
           religious
           persons
           .
        
         
           Amongst
           all
           these
           tragicall
           deseignements
           of
           this
           good
           Father
           ,
           we
           will
           tell
           you
           one
           of
           his
           pretie
           tricks
           .
           One
           Maister
           Fixer
           a
           Priest
           (
           hauing
           a
           protection
           heere
           in
           England
           from
           the
           Lord
           Treasurer
           )
           was
           so
           vexed
           and
           calumniated
           by
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           that
           he
           renounced
           it
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           went
           into
           Spayne
           ,
           intending
           to
           reade
           in
           some
           religious
           house
           .
           Being
           at
           Lisbone
           in
           good
           credit
           ,
           he
           procured
           the
           release
           of
           14.
           or
           15.
           
           English
           men
           that
           were
           taken
           prisoners
           :
           willing
           them
           to
           thanke
           Master
           Bluet
           and
           Doctor
           Bagshaw
           for
           their
           liberty
           .
           Hereof
           Parsons
           hauing
           notice
           ,
           sent
           for
           him
           into
           Spayne
           ,
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           his
           preferment
           :
           but
           when
           he
           had
           him
           ,
           he
           procured
           him
           to
           be
           layd
           in
           prison
           for
           a
           spy
           ,
           where
           he
           
           remayneth
           still
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           be
           dead
           .
        
         
           You
           see
           by
           the
           premisses
           a
           little
           glimpse
           of
           this
           holy
           Fathers
           proceedings
           in
           Spayne
           :
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           societie
           were
           no
           lesse
           busied
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           elsewhere
           .
           Howbeit
           ,
           the
           secular
           Priests
           both
           in
           Rome
           and
           England
           did
           vtterly
           dislike
           both
           him
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           with
           their
           so
           treasonable
           deseignements
           against
           their
           owne
           Countrie
           :
           whereof
           the
           King
           of
           Spayne
           hauing
           notice
           ,
           did
           write
           earnestly
           to
           the
           Pope
           that
           now
           is
           ,
           and
           to
           other
           Cardinals
           ,
           that
           in
           any
           case
           they
           should
           support
           and
           maynteyne
           the
           credit
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           against
           the
           complaints
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           who
           without
           all
           cause
           ,
           but
           seduced
           by
           the
           Queene
           of
           England
           ,
           did
           greatly
           calumniate
           them
           as
           he
           affirmed
           .
           The
           two
           practising
           Prelates
           also
           of
           the
           Low
           countryes
           ,
           Fa.
           Holt
           ,
           and
           Doctor
           Worthington
           ,
           drew
           a
           formall
           letter
           supplicatiue
           ,
           in
           the
           names
           of
           all
           the
           english
           souldiers
           ,
           laborers
           ,
           artizans
           ,
           pensioners
           ,
           as
           well
           men
           ,
           as
           women
           (
           yea
           the
           very
           seruing
           maydes
           and
           laundresses
           were
           not
           omitted
           )
           the
           same
           to
           be
           presented
           to
           y
           e
           King
           of
           Spaine
           :
           most
           humbly
           beseeching
           his
           Maiestie
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           great
           affection
           and
           care
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           afflicted
           English
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           deale
           earnestly
           with
           the
           Pope
           to
           preferre
           the
           worthie
           Father
           and
           Prelate
           Father
           Parsons
           to
           the
           dignity
           of
           a
           Cardinall
           :
           affirming
           it
           to
           be
           the
           only
           way
           to
           binde
           and
           vnite
           the
           English
           to
           his
           Maiestie
           .
        
         
           In
           expectation
           of
           the
           same
           prefermēt
           ,
           and
           for
           what
           causes
           else
           it
           is
           not
           materiall
           ,
           this
           good
           Father
           went
           out
           of
           Spayne
           to
           Rome
           in
           the
           yeare
           1597.
           
           At
           his
           comming
           thither
           ,
           he
           was
           visited
           in
           his
           lodging
           (
           or
           as
           they
           say
           courted
           )
           by
           two
           Cardinals
           ,
           
             viz.
             Baronius
          
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           a
           Spanyard
           .
           Which
           extraordinary
           curtesie
           and
           honor
           done
           vnto
           him
           ,
           gaue
           present
           occasion
           of
           some
           speeches
           in
           the
           Citie
           ,
           that
           out
           of
           doubt
           Father
           Parsons
           should
           be
           made
           a
           Cardinall
           .
           This
           conceyt
           thus
           begun
           
           in
           Rome
           ,
           ended
           for
           thattime
           with
           a
           merryiest
           .
           For
           Father
           Parsons
           being
           counselled
           by
           the
           Phisitions
           to
           keep
           his
           stomack
           warme
           ,
           sent
           his
           brother
           for
           scarlet
           to
           make
           him
           a
           stomacher
           ,
           who
           oflikelihood
           as
           soone
           as
           euer
           he
           heard
           the
           name
           of
           scarlet
           ,
           was
           so
           possessed
           of
           a
           sodaine
           with
           an
           opinion
           of
           his
           brothers
           aduancement
           ,
           that
           forgetting
           his
           intent
           to
           haue
           only
           a
           stomacher
           ,
           he
           procured
           two
           Merchants
           to
           carry
           in
           a
           wagon
           diuers
           pieces
           ofscarlet
           to
           his
           brothers
           lodging
           for
           the
           making
           of
           his
           Cardinals
           roabes
           ,
           giuing
           it
           out
           by
           the
           way
           to
           all
           his
           acquaintance
           both
           going
           and
           comming
           ,
           that
           his
           brother
           forthwith
           should
           be
           made
           a
           Cardinall
           .
           When
           this
           good
           Father
           saw
           such
           packs
           of
           scarlet
           brought
           vnto
           him
           ,
           no
           meruaile
           ifhe
           wondred
           at
           it
           .
           But
           finding
           his
           brothers
           error
           ,
           he
           was
           in
           a
           great
           chafe
           ,
           and
           much
           confounded
           ,
           as
           easily
           foreseeing
           what
           sport
           it
           would
           procure
           amongst
           those
           that
           heard
           of
           it
           .
           Whereupon
           in
           all
           haste
           he
           dismissed
           the
           sayd
           Merchants
           with
           their
           scarlets
           at
           a
           back
           dore
           as
           secretly
           as
           he
           could
           .
           Howbeit
           ,
           the
           thing
           was
           so
           notorious
           ,
           as
           it
           could
           not
           be
           concealed
           ,
           and
           caused
           indeede
           very
           many
           to
           iest
           and
           laugh
           at
           him
           .
           One
           ,
           (
           a
           man
           little
           fauored
           by
           this
           good
           father
           )
           hearing
           hereof
           ,
           went
           in
           meriment
           to
           his
           lodging
           to
           congratulate
           his
           new
           aduauncement
           .
           But
           whē
           the
           father
           knew
           the
           purpose
           of
           his
           comming
           :
           yea
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           doth
           he
           know
           it
           ?
           It
           will
           be
           then
           in
           England
           within
           this
           fortnight
           .
        
         
           We
           haue
           before
           acquainted
           you
           with
           this
           fathers
           dealings
           concerning
           his
           reading
           to
           the
           Students
           and
           Priests
           at
           Siuill
           :
           of
           his
           discourse
           for
           the
           Infantaes
           title
           :
           and
           now
           vnderstand
           further
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           no
           sooner
           seated
           in
           Rome
           ,
           but
           to
           inure
           the
           Priests
           and
           Students
           there
           with
           his
           diabolicall
           conceyts
           ,
           he
           required
           that
           his
           english
           booke
           of
           titles
           might
           be
           read
           publickly
           in
           their
           refectorie
           as
           a
           Chapter
           of
           the
           Bible
           is
           read
           at
           such
           times
           in
           our
           Vniuersities
           ,
           and
           promised
           ,
           that
           in
           so
           
           doing
           ,
           if
           they
           liked
           it
           ,
           he
           would
           afterwards
           let
           them
           reade
           his
           high
           counsell
           of
           reformation
           .
           Wherein
           (
           as
           they
           report
           that
           haue
           seene
           it
           )
           the
           whole
           Realme
           of
           England
           is
           made
           a
           Prouince
           dependant
           vpon
           Spaine
           and
           Iesuitisme
           .
           The
           lands
           and
           Segniories
           of
           Clergie
           and
           Nobilitie
           and
           Vniuersities
           are
           abridged
           :
           and
           of
           some
           in
           particular
           in
           his
           vaine
           and
           childish
           hope
           are
           confiscated
           .
           For
           example
           ,
           Cecyll
           house
           must
           be
           
             Casa
             professa
          
           :
           and
           another
           house
           by
           it
           ,
           there
           ,
           Nouitiatum
           .
           Whereunto
           an
           imagined
           principle
           of
           the
           Iesuits
           (
           for
           which
           they
           aduenture
           both
           credit
           and
           conscience
           very
           farre
           )
           being
           added
           ,
           viz.
           that
           the
           Iesuits
           must
           preuaile
           where
           once
           they
           set
           footing
           ,
           it
           maketh
           many
           to
           condemne
           them
           and
           wish
           that
           the
           maske
           of
           religion
           being
           taken
           from
           them
           (
           which
           by
           their
           occasions
           and
           turmoylings
           is
           blasphemed
           )
           they
           might
           appeare
           in
           their
           owne
           colours
           ,
           that
           the
           world
           might
           no
           longer
           be
           decciued
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           It
           were
           a
           worke
           of
           very
           great
           labour
           to
           trace
           this
           fellow
           in
           all
           his
           apparant
           deuises
           and
           practises
           .
           And
           for
           his
           rules
           ,
           whereby
           both
           he
           and
           his
           adherents
           doe
           square
           their
           actions
           ,
           they
           are
           vncertaine
           ,
           and
           holde
           as
           the
           time
           serueth
           ,
           and
           they
           thinke
           conuenient
           .
           If
           they
           haue
           any
           vie
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           they
           make
           faire
           weather
           with
           him
           :
           and
           afterwards
           least
           hee
           should
           expect
           some
           benefit
           from
           them
           ,
           they
           haue
           waies
           and
           trickes
           to
           shake
           him
           off
           very
           Iesuitically
           .
           Maister
           Barret
           was
           for
           a
           long
           time
           one
           oftheir
           chiefe
           instruments
           to
           many
           purposes
           ,
           whom
           they
           requited
           in
           the
           end
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           disgraces
           and
           disgusts
           ,
           euen
           to
           his
           last
           breath
           .
           For
           example
           ,
           Maister
           Barret
           being
           sent
           for
           to
           come
           to
           Rome
           about
           the
           breach
           of
           the
           students
           with
           the
           Iesuits
           ,
           Cardinall
           Tolet
           hoping
           that
           hee
           would
           haue
           taken
           part
           with
           the
           students
           ,
           intended
           to
           make
           him
           Rector
           ,
           and
           to
           cast
           out
           all
           the
           Iesuits
           (
           as
           hee
           did
           cast
           out
           sixe
           )
           but
           Barret
           contrarie
           to
           the
           Cardinals
           expectation
           
           became
           Iesuited
           ,
           and
           did
           what
           he
           could
           against
           the
           students
           in
           fauour
           of
           the
           Iesuits
           .
           Whereupon
           Cardinal
           Tolet
           reiected
           him
           as
           an
           vnworthie
           man.
           The
           Iesuits
           afterwards
           sent
           him
           downe
           to
           Doway
           to
           his
           olde
           charge
           :
           and
           Parsons
           craftily
           made
           him
           purchase
           a
           house
           ,
           which
           cost
           1700.
           
           Crownes
           ,
           and
           withall
           stopped
           at
           Rome
           the
           Popes
           pension
           for
           the
           Colledge
           two
           yeeres
           .
           Whereupon
           Doctor
           Barret
           in
           the
           behalfe
           of
           the
           Colledge
           fel
           in
           debt
           3000.
           crownes
           :
           the
           Iesuits
           all
           the
           while
           keeping
           him
           from
           the
           annuall
           pension
           .
           Whereupon
           hee
           sending
           to
           Rome
           to
           complaine
           and
           require
           the
           money
           :
           gentle
           Father
           Parsons
           went
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           accused
           him
           of
           excesse
           and
           euill
           hnsbandrie
           ,
           in
           dissipating
           the
           Popes
           pensions
           ,
           and
           suffering
           the
           house
           to
           fall
           to
           extremitie
           ,
           and
           intended
           to
           cast
           him
           out
           ,
           and
           place
           in
           the
           Iesuits
           ,
           sauing
           that
           his
           death
           preuented
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           haue
           elsewhere
           mentioned
           vnto
           you
           the
           Iesuiticall
           axiome
           of
           winning
           or
           redeeming
           of
           time
           :
           which
           is
           in
           effect
           to
           runne
           with
           the
           time
           ,
           in
           altering
           their
           positions
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           may
           best
           serue
           to
           winne
           their
           desires
           .
           The
           practise
           of
           which
           ground
           is
           in
           no
           one
           of
           their
           affaires
           so
           manifest
           ,
           as
           in
           labouring
           to
           set
           vp
           ,
           now
           this
           man
           ,
           now
           that
           man
           ,
           to
           attempt
           the
           Crowne
           :
           furnishing
           euery
           one
           with
           sufficient
           authoritie
           ,
           that
           of
           right
           it
           belongeth
           vnto
           him
           .
           And
           true
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           rather
           then
           faile
           ,
           they
           care
           not
           who
           hee
           is
           ,
           or
           of
           what
           race
           ,
           nor
           of
           what
           nation
           that
           wil
           step
           in
           for
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           so
           he
           be
           a
           Catholike
           .
        
         
           Father
           Parsons
           notwithstanding
           all
           his
           faire
           shewes
           to
           Spaine
           ,
           hath
           still
           been
           practising
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           whilest
           the
           Spaniard
           hath
           been
           in
           breathing
           ,
           to
           haue
           raised
           vp
           others
           to
           get
           the
           Kingdome
           if
           they
           could
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           haue
           pulled
           that
           morsell
           out
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           iawes
           :
           so
           her
           Maiestie
           were
           deposed
           ,
           he
           respecteth
           not
           by
           whom
           .
           For
           as
           before
           the
           Earle
           of
           Darbie
           with
           
           his
           priuitie
           was
           dealt
           with
           particularly
           to
           that
           purpose
           :
           so
           at
           an
           other
           time
           he
           writ
           a
           discourse
           which
           was
           sent
           into
           England
           ,
           and
           published
           to
           many
           of
           the
           best
           Catholicks
           heere
           :
           that
           hee
           would
           wish
           and
           aduise
           them
           ,
           when
           the
           commoditie
           serued
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           make
           an
           election
           of
           some
           principall
           noble
           English
           Catholick
           to
           be
           their
           King.
           But
           still
           when
           none
           neither
           pretender
           ,
           nor
           people
           will
           be
           so
           mad
           as
           to
           follow
           his
           deseignements
           ,
           then
           he
           hath
           euer
           his
           recourse
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Spayne
           :
           and
           at
           this
           time
           insisteth
           vpon
           the
           Infanta
           :
           debarring
           himselfe
           from
           following
           of
           none
           that
           will
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           take
           Armes
           against
           her
           Highnes
           .
        
         
           Maister
           
             Charles
             '
             Paget
          
           in
           one
           of
           his
           letters
           telleth
           vs
           of
           a
           maxime
           amongst
           our
           English
           Iesuites
           ,
           and
           others
           seduced
           by
           them
           :
           that
           whosoeuer
           doth
           not
           approue
           and
           aduaunce
           Fa.
           Parsons
           and
           some
           of
           his
           followers
           ,
           their
           conceits
           and
           courses
           touching
           our
           Country
           and
           Nation
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           neuer
           so
           foolish
           ,
           rash
           ,
           furious
           ,
           scandalous
           ,
           and
           dangerous
           ,
           nay
           though
           men
           be
           desirous
           to
           fit
           still
           ,
           and
           meddle
           nothing
           with
           them
           ,
           or
           their
           actions
           one
           way
           or
           other
           :
           yet
           if
           he
           do
           not
           ayde
           and
           assist
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           lawfull
           ;
           yea
           ,
           necessay
           ,
           that
           such
           persons
           be
           infamed
           ,
           by
           casting
           out
           against
           them
           any
           calumniations
           that
           may
           discredit
           them
           .
           The
           practise
           of
           which
           maxime
           ,
           howsoeuer
           Maister
           Paget
           learned
           it
           ,
           we
           are
           sure
           that
           many
           poore
           Priests
           in
           England
           and
           elsewhere
           ,
           haue
           felt
           it
           ,
           honester
           men
           then
           either
           he
           ,
           or
           many
           of
           his
           adherents
           .
           The
           contention
           which
           hath
           bin
           in
           Rome
           betwixt
           our
           english
           Students
           and
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           is
           not
           vnknowne
           to
           all
           Europe
           .
           The
           compounding
           whereof
           this
           good
           Father
           taketh
           to
           himselfe
           :
           and
           so
           hath
           ordered
           the
           matter
           ,
           that
           the
           Iesuites
           (
           forsooth
           )
           were
           alwayes
           blamelesse
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           fault
           was
           in
           the
           Students
           .
           For
           further
           declaration
           whereof
           ,
           the
           wretch
           layeth
           about
           him
           in
           one
           of
           his
           letters
           like
           a
           
           mad
           man
           :
           insinuating
           that
           such
           of
           the
           sayd
           Students
           as
           opposed
           themselues
           to
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           were
           not
           well
           established
           in
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           when
           they
           came
           to
           Rome
           ,
           or
           had
           no
           due
           preparation
           to
           the
           calling
           of
           Priesthood
           ,
           or
           (
           we
           know
           not
           what
           )
           was
           amisse
           in
           thē
           Nay
           ,
           he
           spareth
           not
           our
           mother
           Citie
           ,
           the
           seate
           of
           Christs
           Vicar
           in
           earth
           ,
           but
           impeacheth
           the
           credit
           of
           it
           very
           greatly
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           his
           reports
           of
           vs
           (
           poore
           men
           )
           that
           lye
           in
           prison
           ,
           and
           are
           subiect
           to
           many
           dangers
           ,
           being
           ready
           to
           follow
           our
           fellowes
           ,
           who
           haue
           offred
           their
           liues
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           :
           how
           he
           acquainteth
           the
           world
           with
           our
           estimation
           in
           Rome
           ,
           and
           what
           accompt
           is
           made
           of
           vs
           there
           ,
           his
           sayings
           following
           will
           declare
           vnto
           you
           ;
           set
           downe
           as
           they
           stand
           in
           his
           sayd
           letter
           ,
           dated
           at
           Naples
           the
           13.
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           in
           the
           yeare
           1598.
           
        
         
           When
           I
           came
           to
           Rome
           (
           sayth
           he
           )
           I
           found
           the
           Colledge
           as
           a
           field
           ,
           with
           two
           hostile
           camps
           within
           it
           :
           Father
           generall
           and
           his
           assistants
           wholy
           auersed
           and
           throughly
           resolued
           to
           leaue
           the
           gouernment
           .
           And
           in
           an
           other
           place
           taking
           vpon
           him
           to
           shew
           the
           causes
           why
           our
           English
           Students
           haue
           of
           a
           long
           time
           bin
           so
           troublesome
           in
           that
           Colledge
           ,
           he
           writeth
           thus
           :
           you
           shall
           heare
           him
           at
           large
           .
        
         
           Some
           thinke
           that
           it
           is
           in
           great
           part
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           that
           ingendreth
           high
           spirits
           in
           them
           that
           are
           not
           well
           established
           in
           Almightie
           Gods
           grace
           .
           For
           comming
           thither
           very
           yong
           ,
           and
           finding
           themselues
           presently
           placed
           and
           prouided
           for
           abundantly
           ,
           and
           acquainted
           daily
           with
           sights
           and
           relations
           of
           Popes
           ,
           Cardinals
           ,
           and
           Princes
           affaires
           ,
           our
           youths
           that
           were
           bred
           vp
           at
           home
           with
           much
           more
           simplicitie
           ,
           and
           kept
           vnder
           by
           their
           Parents
           and
           Maisters
           then
           the
           Italian
           education
           doth
           comport
           ,
           forgetteth
           easily
           themselues
           ,
           and
           breaketh
           out
           to
           liberty
           ,
           I
           meane
           such
           
           as
           haue
           runne
           astray
           ,
           and
           lost
           respect
           to
           their
           superiors
           in
           Rome
           .
        
         
           This
           opinion
           of
           the
           circumstance
           of
           the
           place
           is
           greatly
           increased
           by
           the
           iudgement
           of
           Strangers
           both
           
             Spanyards
             ,
             Frenchmen
          
           ,
           and
           Flemings
           ,
           and
           other
           Nations
           :
           who
           affirme
           ,
           that
           they
           try
           by
           experience
           their
           people
           that
           liue
           in
           Rome
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           men
           of
           great
           vertue
           ,
           do
           proue
           more
           headie
           afterward
           and
           lesse
           tractable
           ,
           then
           others
           brought
           vp
           at
           home
           .
           But
           yet
           to
           this
           ,
           other
           men
           of
           our
           Nation
           do
           adde
           a
           second
           reason
           for
           the
           English
           Colledge
           which
           is
           at
           Rome
           ,
           being
           a
           place
           whereunto
           many
           young
           men
           do
           resort
           :
           only
           vpon
           a
           desire
           of
           seeing
           nouelties
           .
        
         
           When
           any
           come
           thither
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           ,
           finding
           such
           a
           commoditie
           of
           study
           and
           maintenance
           there
           ,
           and
           themselues
           in
           want
           and
           misery
           ,
           they
           made
           suite
           for
           that
           ,
           whereunto
           perhaps
           they
           had
           not
           true
           vocation
           from
           God
           ,
           nor
           due
           preparation
           in
           themselues
           to
           so
           holy
           and
           high
           estate
           .
           And
           so
           being
           once
           admitted
           ,
           fell
           afterwards
           to
           disorder
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           out
           of
           ioynt
           both
           themselues
           and
           others
           .
           Thus
           farre
           the
           Father
           of
           the
           want
           of
           grace
           in
           some
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           true
           calling
           in
           others
           that
           disagreed
           with
           the
           Iesuites
           :
           and
           how
           dangerous
           a
           matter
           it
           is
           for
           Parents
           to
           send
           their
           children
           to
           Rome
           ,
           except
           they
           will
           haue
           them
           Iesuites
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           to
           runne
           their
           tray
           terous
           courses
           :
           the
           very
           place
           will
           marre
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           heare
           his
           report
           of
           the
           estimation
           that
           our
           English
           Students
           and
           Priests
           haue
           gotten
           by
           their
           being
           at
           Rome
           :
           he
           shall
           tell
           it
           himselfe
           .
           Baronius
           often
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           our
           youths
           bragged
           much
           of
           Martyrdome
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           refractary
           (
           that
           was
           his
           word
           )
           and
           had
           no
           part
           of
           Martyrs
           spirit
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           humilitie
           and
           obedience
           .
           His
           holynes
           oftentimes
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           neuer
           so
           vexed
           with
           any
           Nation
           in
           the
           world
           :
           for
           on
           the
           one
           side
           they
           pretended
           zeale
           and
           
           pietie
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           shewed
           the
           very
           spirit
           of
           the
           Diuell
           ,
           in
           pride
           ,
           contumacy
           ,
           and
           contradiction
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           euer
           now
           and
           then
           his
           holynes
           would
           put
           his
           finger
           to
           his
           brayne
           ,
           signifying
           that
           there
           stoode
           their
           sicknes
           :
           and
           so
           would
           most
           of
           the
           Court
           when
           they
           talked
           of
           Englesye
           were
           Indiauoluti
           ,
           and
           like
           words
           .
           His
           holynes
           added
           also
           that
           he
           knew
           not
           what
           resolution
           to
           take
           :
           for
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           to
           punish
           them
           openly
           would
           be
           a
           scandall
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           hereticks
           :
           and
           if
           he
           should
           cast
           them
           forth
           of
           Rome
           ,
           some
           had
           told
           him
           that
           they
           would
           haue
           become
           hereticks
           &c.
           
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           in
           his
           letter
           to
           Maister
           Bishop
           ,
           writing
           of
           the
           report
           that
           he
           the
           sayd
           Maister
           Bishop
           and
           Maister
           Charnock
           had
           made
           to
           the
           Commissary
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           at
           their
           being
           in
           Rome
           :
           he
           sayth
           thus
           to
           Maister
           Bishop
           :
           You
           talked
           before
           your
           restraint
           heere
           with
           the
           Commissary
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           and
           you
           gaue
           him
           such
           a
           relation
           of
           our
           English
           matters
           ,
           as
           afterward
           when
           Maister
           Doctor
           Haddock
           and
           Maister
           Doctor
           Array
           had
           talked
           with
           him
           also
           ,
           and
           informed
           him
           (
           as
           they
           thought
           )
           of
           the
           very
           truths
           of
           matters
           ,
           he
           told
           an
           Honorable
           man
           in
           Rome
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           friend
           of
           mine
           ,
           that
           foure
           English
           Priests
           hauing
           talked
           with
           him
           ,
           they
           had
           taken
           from
           him
           all
           list
           to
           beleeue
           any
           English
           men
           or
           matters
           more
           ,
           they
           told
           him
           so
           different
           tales
           ,
           and
           yet
           all
           of
           them
           would
           seeme
           to
           be
           men
           of
           zeale
           .
           And
           againe
           ,
           thus
           he
           writeth
           in
           the
           other
           letter
           :
           I
           haue
           heard
           his
           holynes
           often
           ,
           and
           diuers
           Cardinals
           more
           often
           ,
           repeate
           with
           exceeding
           dishonor
           to
           our
           Nation
           ,
           the
           headynes
           and
           obstinacie
           of
           our
           youths
           :
           so
           as
           now
           many
           great
           and
           wise
           men
           begin
           to
           suspect
           ,
           that
           the
           sufferings
           of
           our
           blessed
           Martyrs
           and
           Confessors
           in
           England
           was
           not
           so
           much
           for
           vertue
           and
           loue
           to
           Gods
           cause
           ,
           as
           of
           a
           certaine
           choler
           and
           obstinate
           will
           to
           contradict
           the
           Magistrate
           there
           .
        
         
           What
           thinke
           you
           Sir
           ofthese
           reports
           by
           Parsons
           ?
           
           In
           what
           case
           are
           we
           poore
           Priests
           ?
           The
           chiefe
           cause
           of
           our
           affliction
           is
           our
           defending
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           therein
           his
           holynes
           authoritie
           .
           And
           thinke
           they
           no
           better
           of
           vs
           for
           it
           ?
           If
           this
           do
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           our
           aduersaries
           ,
           what
           aduantage
           will
           they
           make
           of
           it
           ?
           Wo
           worth
           that
           Iesuiticall
           broode
           ,
           that
           to
           mayntaine
           their
           ambition
           ,
           haue
           wrought
           vs
           this
           discredit
           .
           We
           haue
           bin
           in
           better
           reputation
           with
           his
           holynes
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           hope
           to
           be
           agayne
           ,
           when
           this
           Machiuilian
           companion
           shall
           reape
           the
           shante
           himselfe
           of
           this
           report
           .
           For
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           ,
           if
           euer
           his
           holynes
           will
           be
           pleased
           to
           be
           informed
           of
           him
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           will
           reward
           him
           with
           ignominy
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           deserued
           .
        
         
           You
           know
           our
           estates
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           you
           haue
           heard
           what
           estimation
           both
           we
           and
           all
           our
           Nation
           haue
           at
           Rome
           ,
           if
           Parsons
           write
           truly
           ,
           as
           we
           trust
           he
           doth
           not
           .
           Our
           chiefest
           hope
           must
           therefore
           be
           in
           her
           Maiesties
           goodnes
           and
           mercie
           towards
           vs
           ,
           to
           graunt
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           the
           libertie
           of
           our
           consciences
           .
           But
           herein
           obserue
           this
           viperous
           Iesuite
           .
           At
           the
           league
           of
           peace
           betweene
           the
           French
           and
           the
           Spanish
           Kings
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           rumor
           that
           the
           Queene
           would
           enter
           into
           that
           league
           ,
           and
           so
           graunt
           a
           toleration
           of
           religion
           :
           which
           Parsons
           did
           vtterly
           dislike
           ;
           saying
           ,
           that
           either
           they
           would
           haue
           all
           or
           none
           ;
           they
           will
           admit
           of
           no
           conditions
           .
           And
           his
           reason
           is
           this
           :
           because
           (
           sayth
           he
           )
           a
           toleration
           would
           make
           the
           Catholicks
           of
           England
           dull
           ,
           and
           without
           spirit
           .
           It
           is
           indeede
           quicknes
           that
           this
           Father
           desireth
           ,
           but
           such
           a
           quicknes
           ,
           as
           deserueth
           a
           quick
           dispatch
           at
           the
           Gallowes
           .
           We
           trust
           he
           shall
           neuer
           draw
           our
           Catholicks
           heere
           to
           any
           such
           quicknes
           :
           but
           that
           after
           our
           dull
           manner
           we
           shall
           for
           euer
           continue
           her
           Maiesties
           most
           faithfull
           subiects
           :
           and
           with
           such
           quicknes
           as
           becommeth
           vs
           ,
           oppose
           our selues
           to
           his
           restles
           ,
           quick
           ,
           and
           bloudy
           deseignements
           against
           our
           Countrie
           .
           But
           obserue
           we
           pray
           you
           that
           
           we
           say
           :
           our
           hope
           is
           thus
           of
           all
           English
           Catholicks
           ,
           which
           hope
           may
           be
           subiect
           to
           some
           little
           doubt
           ,
           especially
           if
           his
           wicked
           platforme
           do
           proceede
           heere
           amongst
           vs
           :
           that
           all
           Catholicks
           must
           hereafter
           depend
           vpon
           Blackwell
           ,
           and
           he
           vpon
           Garnet
           ,
           and
           Garnet
           vpon
           Parsons
           ,
           and
           Parsons
           vpon
           the
           Diuell
           :
           who
           is
           the
           author
           of
           all
           rebellions
           ,
           treasons
           ,
           murthers
           ,
           disobedience
           ,
           and
           all
           such
           deseignements
           as
           this
           wicked
           Iesuite
           hath
           hitherto
           deuised
           against
           her
           Maiestie
           ,
           her
           safety
           ,
           her
           Crowne
           ,
           her
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           her
           life
           .
           So
           as
           our
           conclusion
           shall
           be
           with
           a
           branch
           ,
           which
           we
           will
           alwayes
           remember
           as
           an
           addition
           when
           we
           say
           the
           Letany
           :
           
             à
             Machinationibus
             Parsoni
             ,
             libera
             nos
             Domine
             .
          
           And
           thus
           wee
           end
           :
           desiring
           God
           to
           blesse
           vs
           all
           .
        
         
           Amen
           .